Twilight 1. Time

I don't own any of the characters. How I wish I did though. Stephenie Meyer owns all characters and abilities though I will adapted Bella's power slightly.

**Time**

October

He will return. He will. He will…

November

He will return. He will. He will…

December

He will return. He will. He will…

January

He will return. He will. He will…


	2. The mind that is locked to all others

**The mind that is locked to all others**

As I lay there staring at the same old ceiling of my claustrophobic bedroom, I would relive what had been the best year of my life. You may wonder why I would say that after exiling myself to this dreary town called Forks, then discovering a mythical world, only to be hunted by a vampire itself. I have always had bad luck, but recently I have wondered maybe I just attract dangerous things. The point is I spent a year with my cool, calm and collected father who makes life easier, I got a new mother and father figure, four fantastic siblings- two of which were great fun, one was easy to get along with given the chance but the last wanted me dead, can't be picky though. Finally, I met the love of my life. Edward. Thinking his name used to send me of into daydreams of the perfect times me and him would have. Now it rips my heart open another inch or two.

The thing is Edward is a vampire. His whole family are. After spending a fabulous holiday with them, my lif started to get back into a normal enough routine. Then school started. My birthday rolled around. Jasper's attempted murder was a... surprise ending. My first love then started ignoring me, putting more distance between his family and me. Then he dumped me. Not a simple were over. No. A we're moving and I don't want you to come with me. Those few minutes behind the woods killed me on the inside.

I have had a lot of time to think about things: the past, the present and the future. As far as the future is concerned I try to avoid thinking about it to much because I don't know what it holds or if I will have much of a future. At first I thought about the adventures Renee and I had. Her free spirited nature leading us around the US. From scuba diving in South Carolina, to not only indoor bug outdoor sky diving. I couldn't think about the events after my move to Forks; it would tear me apart more and more each and every time. Then I realised that the only thing that tells me they were/are real, that _he_ was/is real is the murderous pain that accompanies the heart-wrenching memories.


	3. Emerging from the depths of water

**Emerging from the depths of water**

Beep Beep Beep

Guess it's time for school again. Why do I even bother? It's not like I plan to go to some fancy college. Forks is where I want to be. Charlie isn't happy with my plan. He thinks I am hoping for them to come back. To be honest… I am. I tell myself that I know they will return but I have accepted deep down that they aren't coming back, that they have moved on without me. Ha! They probably don't even think about me. Not ever.  
Yanking my dead body of my bed I stumble to my small closet to retrieve any clothes that are clean. I don't really care it's not like I'm trying to impress anyone. He no longer wants me so what's the point.

Uugh!

Just my luck. There goes clumsy Bella again tripping over her own feet. Hello again Mr. floor long time no see. I wish Charlie would just give up on me and allow me to stay home for… I don't know. How about the rest of my life? I never had this many bruises last year. Charlie recognises that and appreciates that he was there to catch me and to protect me not just from others but myself as well. I started wondering maybe Charlie actually likes Edward.

Uhuhuhuhuhuh!

Urgh. Why did I think that? Nothing good ever comes after thinking his name. Looking around I saw that I was still lying on the floor from when I fell. By now you would assume that I would be able to see a difference between the floorboards because of the amount of time I have spent lying on the floor.

Now that I think about it there is one floorboard that seems slightly out of place. I'm surprised I haven't tripped on it yet. I guess that is what happens when you have been out of it for four months.

Getting up off my best friend, Mr Floor, I decide to miss school today. I think I deserve it considering the only time I missed school this year so far was for a week. The week after my life became nothing. The week after the reason for my existence said he didn't want me. The week after my world came crashing down. Deep down I think I know he still loves me. That they all do. But I can't expect anything it would just end my life for good. I don't care if Charlie wants me in school. I'll tell him I was feeling sick this morning and will go in tomorrow. What to do today?

After having my usual cold shower, eating half a piece of toast and spending three and a half hours thinking of him and tripping on several various items all over the house including the loose floorboard at least four times, I figure the best option is to fix it. Literally stumbling down the stairs, I grab the first jacket my hands landed on and head out to Charlie's store shed where he keeps all his fishing equipment and all the basic tools everyone has.

Looking around the shed I notice just how out of things I have been the last few months. My once perspective mind now kicking into gear. Glancing around the small, dingy shed I see all Charlie's fishing gear along one wall, a long, thick, strong bit of rope hanging on the back wall, several metal hooks in a plastic bag lying on the floor in the corner and the other with piles of wooden planks, hammers, screwdrivers, spanners and load of technically named equipment that make loud banging sounds when used. I don't get why you can't just call something by what it does or just say can you pass the big, metal pole with the octagonal hole at the end. It makes life so much easier. Grabbing the hammer of the wall, I knocked a small bag of screws of the shelf they were carefully resting upon. Me with my luck meant I ended up with at least twelve scratches across my face, nine over my arms and four one my feet. Stupid Bella! Obviously you're still out of it you grabbed your short sleeved jacket and forgot shoes.

Once I had cleared up the mess in the shed and washed up my cuts, I went up to my room and finally saw how messy it was. Deciding to put on a wash and clear up my room before anything else, I gathered up all my stray items of clothing and shoved about thirteen books onto the already cramped bookshelf. Hauling the bag of washing down the stairs was just stupid because knowing me I just had to trip half way down, resulting in a severely bruised back, arms and legs. How was to explain to Charlie all these injuries? He would never believe I skipped school because I felt sick now. Oh well. It doesn't even matter, it's not like I care if I get grounded anyway. I don't go anywhere anyway.

After spending two hours 45 minutes on cleaning the house (much like when I moved here) I looked at the clock and figured Charlie would be home in about 25 minutes. I might as well butter Charlie up with a nice dinner before telling him about my fun day at school or not quite a fun day at school. Wait, wasn't there something I was supposed to do? Oh yes. Now I remember the floorboard. Guess not doing anything for months gives you a lot to do when you think about it.

That's strange. I wonder why I started thinking again. I know I always have thoughts of him running through my mind. It used to just be him in my head though. So why did my mind become alert again. It can't have just happened. Something was meant to happen or will happen. That much I can guess. The detail of what, is lost to me. It's as if I know yet can't remember. If it is really important it will happen. I guess I just need to wait, it's not like I have anything going on.


	4. Important Questions

**Important Questions**

Bang!

"Hey dad, dinner will be ready in five minutes. Go get changed then come back down. I made steak and chips for you."

I turned around in time to see Charlie walk into the kitchen with an utterly shocked face. I tried to hold it in. I swear I did, but I couldn't. I busted out laughing. Charlie's face went from complete shock to complete horror. This couldn't get any funnier.

"Oh god. I'm dead aren't I?" I suppose it does get funnier. "Jeez, what will Bella do now? Please don't do anything stupid Bella. I am so sorry. I know you were hurting I should been more supportive. Do know that I love you and that _he_ loves you to. I hope he comes back and do know that I approve of _him_. I know you might not think it but no one can fall in love with you then go to hating you. Don't give up on _him_ Please look after yourself. I am so sorry." After the mention of _him_ I sobered up quickly. Charlie knew that _he_ was not to be mentioned out loud in this house. For him to say something like that about _him_ in front of me proves he does indeed think he is dead.

"Dad I understand why you might think you are dead, I promise that you are not dead." Quickly flipping the steaks over, I turned back to him to find him staring at me with an inquisitive look on his face.

"If I am not dead then tell me something only Bella would say." I had to laugh at that.

"I'm sorry dad. You're just too funny. But seriously you aren't dead. I swear on Renee's, no, I swear on _his_ life that you aren't dead." Wrapping an arm around my stomach to hold it together, I turned back to the steak so Charlie couldn't see the stray tear that always escaped my eyes when talking of _him_.

"Come and sit down dad food's ready, just get changed after you have eaten."

A dazed and confused Charlie plonked himself down at the table whilst I placed the steak and chips in front of him and took my small salad and sat across from him. I saw that Charlie wasn't aware of what was happening and seemed lost in thought, so I let him be. Half way through his meal Charlie seemed to grasp reality again and started chocking.

"What happened to you Bella? Did someone hurt you? Please tell me you didn't do it yourself." At my uncomfortable look Charlie started a rant. "Bella, why? What possessed you to harm yourself? Is that why you have come out of you shell? Because you have found a way to 'deal' with the pain. Do you remember what I said when I thought I was dead? How I love you and that _he_ loves you to. Do you think that when he comes back into your life he is going to accept what him leaving did to you. He will never forgive himself and I'm scared of what he will do to himself when he finds out. Did you even think that I wouldn't notice? I've been trying so hard to help but I can't cope with this. Please Bella tell me why?"

I couldn't say anything. I just sat there staring wide eyed at Charlie. This must be how he felt when he came home. How can he think I did this to myself? As his words sank in, I realised that he mentioned him again, in a way that he had never done before. I broke down sobbing for the first time in months all the pain of his departure washed over me. I couldn't cope with it. Scrapping my chair along the freshly cleaned floor, I collapsed out of the chair onto the floor and screamed. For the next hour and a half, I just lay on the floor clutching my hair, crying and screaming for the only one who could make this end. I was faintly aware of someone holding me, rocking me and mumbling something to me, but I couldn't make out what it was because my screams drowned out all other sounds in the house.

When I finally calmed down Charlie was apologising constantly. Clutching Charlie, he helped me to my seat by my half empty plate of salad. He knelt down before me with a small smile on his face and wiped the tears of my face. It was no use they just kept coming.

"I'm sorry dad."

"No, I'm sorry I shouldn't have said anything. I need to know though did you do this on purpose?"

"No. I would never do anything like this on purpose."

"I'm so sorry I assumed you did. What happened then?"

"You know what they say. Never assume anything it will make an **ass** out of **u** and **me**." With that we both forced out a small chuckle, but you could tell it was forced because there was an edge to it. "I promise to tell you everything if answer one question for me."

"I can do that."

"Well it is more three questions that I want to know. Do you really think Edw… he still loves me? And, when you thought you were dead did you really mean what you said about approving of _him_? Finally, what did you mean by 'I'm scared of what he will do to himself'?"

I could see that Charlie was having a mental battle. To be honest I didn't know if I wanted to know the answers, but part of me ached for Charlie's approval of the one I don't have. As I looked down at Charlie, I pleaded with my eyes for him to answer. He either didn't want me to be upset or thought it was best to tell me because no matter how uncertain he was he started to answer my questions as if watching what he was saying.


	5. Charlie's Intelligence

**Charlie's ****Intelligence**

"I know it has been hard for you. Probably harder than when Renee left me. When _he_ was here with you I could see something different in both your eyes. At first I thought it was just lust and it wouldn't last long. Then after a few days I saw that it was more than that. For two years since they first arrived he had to live with his adopted siblings who were together. I could see it in his eyes that he was lonely and longed for what they had. I don't know for certain but it looked like he had convinced himself that he was fully happy with his family, but deep down he knew he was not complete. When you came along his eyes became brighter. Even when wasn't smiling his eyes where full of light. I could see how he affected you as well. Before you were a teenager who acted the age of a 37 year-old woman, you weren't aware of it but you withdrew yourself from social groups and instead of being yourself you pretended to be someone else to fit in, to seem normal. The truth is you aren't normal, because you had to grow up quickly while living with Renee you never got to be who you wanted to be. You had to be what you needed to be. For Renee. Then for Phil. Then for me. You had never been you. When you got together with him you became the teenager everyone expects you to be, not the adult who has to look after her parents. I know what you're thinking. You think this is a bad thing. It isn't. You get to be young live your life not live to help us. You were never one of those irresponsible teenagers who go to the first boy they see and go out with them if you know what I mean. You waited your whole life turning down those who asked you out because you were waiting for the one you would be with for the rest of your life. When you met Edward you knew deep down he was the one. You may not have recognised this because it was new to you causing you to question it. Don't give up on Edward. So what he left. It wasn't his fault. His father got a new job meaning he had to leave. I think I know why he broke up with you. He couldn't handle the distance, that doesn't mean he doesn't love you. He didn't think it was fair for you to have to wait for him. He wants you to move on and find someone new to love. He's scared you would spend your days regretting being with him because there is someone closer you could be with. He may want you to move on but I don't want you to. Don't give up on him. When it is meant to be you will be together. To be honest I think there is a reason you two have been separated. I think it was to show you what life would be like without your other half so that in the future you don't make the same mistakes me and Renee made. Give it time. I know he loves you and he will till one of you die. When he returns I will welcome him to the family freely. I know it is not his fault he left, neither is it any of the Cullen's. They will all be family. That I am certain of. As for your last question, that is more difficult to explain. You see if he saw that you hurt yourself because he left he would instantly blame himself. He still loves you and when you see the one you love hurt and believe it is your fault you start to hate yourself and some people take it a step further. When you are a policeman you come across cases that affect you and it is difficult to deal with when you know two people that are close to going through the same thing, but it is even harder when you love both the people experiencing difficult things. I just think Edward would blame himself to much if he ever thought you hurt yourself on purpose because of him. Do you see what I am getting at? I don't want you to give up on him because it would mean giving up on yourself. I may not see the future but a father knows things and I know that one day and one day soon you will be together again. That day will come soon after you start living again. I love you Bella. You know that right? I want you to be happy and have a loving family. Now tell me what happened today that got you so hurt?"


	6. Floorboard

**Floorboard**

After a detailed account of the happenings of the day Charlie and I decided to call it a day. Climbing the stairs, I decided to pull the floorboard up and leave it till tomorrow. I considered asking Charlie to help but let him get into bed. It couldn't be too difficult. As I got down on my hands and knees the floorboard creaked up even more. It took all my strength to pull the four pointed nails out of the corners of the board. Charlie wasn't snoring yet so I presumed he was waiting for me to finish. This is the hardest part. Now, what to use to lift the floorboard? Looking around my room I saw many things that would fit and even more that weren't right at all. Choosing to go with the metal ruler from my desk, I went back to the floorboard to see it still angled upwards. There must be something stuck underneath it.

My mind going hundreds of miles an hour, I tried to figure out what could possibly be underneath the mysterious, plain, old floorboard. My nerves sky rocketing as I pried the floorboard up.

Ughhhhhhhhhh…

There were no words. Nothing. I couldn't believe what was stored under this floorboard. The floorboard that could have killed me; the floorboard that I discovered only this morning; the floorboard that told the truth.

It was _him_, staring back at me. Glaring at me with those hypnotizing, beautiful, golden eyes was _him_. Just the sight of _him_ brought back every memory of the time I spent with _him_. The good, the bad and the ugly. I know, I know, no time to quote films, but that's the only way to describe all my memories of the past year.

Finally grasping what I had discovered, I screamed out in horror. Did this mean _he_ still loves me? Did _he_ hate me so much he couldn't keep the things? What do I do now? How do I feel knowing _he_ hid all my things of _him_ from me? Can _he_ still love me?

Before I could question this discovery any more Charlie burst through my door with his gun loaded pointing it round the room with a panicked look on his face. When he saw I was all alone he relaxed his stance and lowered his gun with a relieved look upon his face.

"Bella you scared me. Why did you scream? I thought someone was in here?" Pausing to study the situation before him he must have seen the floorboard and items in it because he started up a new set of questions.

"What are those? Did you put them there Bella? I thought you couldn't deal with thinking about _him_. Why do you have that picture?"

Before he could say anything else I broke down crying for the second time today. Seeing me in my emotional state, Charlie came over, put one arm around me and pulled me to him in a comforting way. Once I calmed down a bit I managed to get out the words to answer any of the questions my reactions hadn't.

"It-t wasn't m-me."

With a shaking hand I picked up the picture of me and _him_ and clung to it like it was my life. I would never, ever lose this picture; it was the one thing that I would never let go of. Whilst clinging to the picture, Charlie helped me lift the rest of the items out of the small hole only to discover the presents I had received the day my life took a turn for the worst and several other pictures of all of _them_ apart from _him_. That only made the one picture I had of _him_ more precious.

After taking everything out of the floorboard, I noticed a small, folded piece of paper lying at the bottom. It seemed to be lodged into the surrounding boards so as not to get lost. What is it about this bit of paper that has been carefully placed around all these precious articles?

Then I saw it. The words I hadn't heard in so long. The words he spoke every day.

_My Beautiful Bella_

Those words. Those amazing three words. Could this mean he truly loved me? Why else would he place all my reminders and this note of forms here? Did he not say 'It will be like I never existed.'

I couldn't bear to read the note myself. As the fear of rejection gripped me, I handed the note to Charlie and then clung to the picture even harder, as if it would make the note a positive one.

Before Charlie opened the delicate piece of paper that would either bring me to life or crush the remains of my insides, he looked me straight in the eyes. He seemed reluctant to read the note but must have seen the pleading, desperate look in my eyes because he started to read the life changing words.


	7. The note that changed my life

**The Note that changed my life**

_My Beautiful, Beautiful Bella._

_If you are reading this you will have found all the things from under your floorboard. I must let you know that due to _certain_ circumstances I cannot tell everything I wish in this note, nevertheless I promise that if we meet again I will explain all and if it is destiny for us to be together you will become one of us one day. I hope that by the time you are reading this you will have moved on and started a new life with someone who can look after you properly. It is not because I have moved on because I never will. You know how it is for my family and that I will never love anyone the way I do you._

_At this point in time you are probably wondering why I have left this stuff hidden. It is like I said before I wanted you to have a clean break, not just from me but my whole family. I want to apologise for all I have done to cause you harm and pain. That was never my intention; however I cannot bring myself to regret the decision of knowing you. You changed my life. In a good way that is. Before you I was a brooding boy who thought he was complete within himself and didn't need anyone other than their family. Now that I know what I have been missing, I see that I can never truly live without my soul mate. The reason for my existence. You. I regret to inform you that because of what I am it is not safe for you to be near me. I wish there was another way this could go but I refuse to damn you to this life of nothing. I know see that I was wrong. What we are doesn't mean we have no soul. Whatever you are you will always have a soul to me. If you die and end in hell, I will join you and we can create our own heaven in the centre of hell itself. I will grant all your other wishes at some point but you must give me time. I will not be able to deny you anything if I get the chance to see you again. There is something I have never considered asking any until I met you. However there are certain steps that I wish to take first but it is not something I can do in a note._

_I will do all of the things and more if you accept me, however if you have moved on I will respect your choice of man no matter who it is. All I want is for you to be happy, whether it is with me or someone else. Just be happy, if not for me but Charlie. I know he has probably had a hard time with everything we went through, but he has suffered it for you Bella. He wants you to have a well full-filled life and to be happy. I should know. I would have to say he cares for you more than I can find out because all you Swans have been difficult to read, especially you but you knew that._

_I want you to know that all I said in the woods was a lie. I wish I had never said any of it. You just wouldn't let go. I did it to protect you. You have seen the horrors of my world, been on the brink of death more than once and some were my fault. I didn't mean it when I said I didn't want you. I will always want you and will never take advantage of you. Don't look for me, you won't be able to find me._

_I hope to see you soon and know this… I love you. Always have, always will do, never and I mean never forget that because I won't._

_Your true love_

_Edward._


	8. Theories and Plans

**Hey guys. I know my Chapters haven't been very long but they will get longer. Trust me. I have gotten more comments so decided to start posting again. As a treat this is the second chapter of the day. It is also the longest so far at 2,114 words. They won't all be this long but I am going for at least 1,000 words a chapter or some short filler chapters. That way my story shall hopefully be more than 15 chapters long.**

**Here you go**

**-x-**

**Theories and Plans**

He loves me. He loves me. He actually loves me.

OMG! I can't believe he still loves me. I mean it's me: a plain, old Jane that is considered middle aged by her parents and never had any real friends.

Charlie seemed just as stunned as me because he is just sitting there frozen on the spot still staring at the note. The note that changed my life for the better. Seeing Charlie holding the note made me angry.

How dare he keep something so important and personal? It's mine!

Reaching out desperately I yanked the note from his hand and read it for myself. I can't believe he lied to me in the woods. I want to be so angry at him. I wish I could be angry at him but I can't. He was doing it for me. How can anyone be mad at someone who was trying to protect you?

"Bella I told you, didn't I? He still loves you. He left for you baby, not because he no longer liked you. From the time he was here and now this note, it tells me he will always love you no matter what happens. Your hearts will forever be entwined together. I am so happy for you Bella, but one thing I didn't get was when he said that you will become one of them in more ways than one and that it was dangerous to be with him. Can you explain that to me?"

I completely forgot that part. Is he agreeing that he will turn me? He can't be can he? What do I tell Charlie?

"Um, Dad it isn't something I can tell you. I wish I could but it would put you in danger. I'm not supposed to know, but I sort of figured it out. I didn't know until a few months after I arrived here in Forks."

After I finished telling Charlie this he started to shift uncomfortably. As I carefully folded the note and held it behind the picture I looked expectantly at Charlie waiting for him to tell me what was bugging him.

"Bella when you become one of them…" I swear I heard him mutter something along the lines of -whatever they are- "will I still see you?"

This was not something I wanted to discuss with Charlie. I guess there isn't much point lying though is there. I hope he accepts this then hopefully I can see him again after my newborn year.

"Well. At first you won't. Understand Dad that it isn't something I want to happen. I mean the whole not seeing you or Mom, but I love Edward and his whole family. Ever since I started going out with Edward I have wanted this more than anything. Eventually, I will be able to return and see you. Until this happens let's just live in the moment and not be worried about what will come. Anyway I need to find Edward first."

"First Bella I think we should go to bed. Hopefully after everything today you can get a good night sleep. I know I will. By the way I'll be going into the station later tomorrow so if you need anything just shout. I want you to stay in bed tomorrow to catch up on all the sleep you've missed and to rest after your stressful day today. You've had at least two emotional breakdowns and caused yourself physical harm with all your falling over and whatnot. Just go to sleep and I will check on you tomorrow morning. Good night Bella. I love you."

"Love you too Dad. But, what about school?"

"Take the rest of the week of it is Wednesday anyway. I'll call the office for you. I will not accept any reason for your absence on Monday, got it."

"Yes Dad. Night."

As I said this I stood up from the floor, gave my dad a huge hug then picked up all my new, old articles of the floor and retrieved some night clothes from my small chest of draws. Charlie seeing that I wanted to go to bed stood gave me a quick hug then left my room without another word.

After going through my regular evening routine I collapsed onto my bed, exhausted from the day's events.

The next thing I knew, Charlie was slowly opening my bedroom door.

"Morning Dad. What time is it?"

I asked in a sleepy voice. I had never had this much sleep ever. As I started to sit up I suddenly remembered why I had such a great night sleep. Me being me though fell face first out of bed and onto the floor. Whilst down there I noticed the floorboard and nails where gone leaving a hole in my floor.

"Bella are you ok?"

Charlie asked me as he rushed to help me back up. Once back in bed I couldn't help giving an Alice like squeal and wrapping my arms around his neck pulling him into an Emmett worthy hug.

"Dad, he loves me he really does."

"I know sweetheart, I know. I was just coming in here to see if you were alright. I need to go to down to the station now, but I made you some breakfast and a glass of orange juice."

He must of seen the suspicion on my face because he then went on to explain.

"Ok I threw some bread in the toaster, burnt it, then decided to go to the shop and buy the largest triple chocolate chip muffin they had. I'll just get them for you."

As he got to the door he turned around and continued.

"By the way it's two in the afternoon."

After Charlie handed me my breakfast/lunch/afternoon snack, he gave me strict instructions to stay in bed the rest of the day or I had to go to school tomorrow. Naturally, I happily agreed to his proposition with the exception of going to the toilet and getting a new book.

I spent the next two hours fifteen minutes reading Wuthering Heights… again. What can I say, it's a great book. Then took out Edward's picture and the note from my pillow case- it was on top of the pillow but below the case so that it is protected yet as close as it can be- and studied the gorgeous face that shone out to me, taking in every detail from the mess of his just got out of bed sex-hair, to the glint of love in his eyes, to the perfectly crooked grin that was reserved only for me. A small smile crept onto my own face as I thought the words. He was always the perfect gentleman, I suppose Renee was right when she said I was born middle-aged and get more middle-aged as the years go by. Edward's perfect match.

As I finished re-reading the Letter for what seemed the fifty sixth time I decided it was time to create a plan. If I didn't who would?

The first thing to do is to find Edward. Oh God. That's going to be the most difficult part: he could be anywhere. If I were a shiny, sparkling, inhumanly beautiful, animal drinking, family of vampires where would I go? Somewhere cloudy, rainy, inhabitable and with a colossal amount of animals (a forested area). That left places like north Europe-England, Sweden, Iceland- Canada, Denali, Russia… Wait, I've heard that name before. Denali, Denali. That's it; Edward mentioned another group of veggie vamps with a permanent residence up in Denali.

How I am supposed to get to Denali and find these vampires? I mean, the Cullen's house was hidden deep in this forest but they attended school or worked in the hospital. These vampires probably stay hidden so that they can stay there for this long without suspicion.

The Cullens might not even be there. What would I say if I turned up and they weren't there?

'Oh hi, I know you are vampires because I used to date one. Don't worry, I know you are vegetarian. By the way do you know where I could find Edward and the rest of the Cullens are?'

They would think I was ridiculous. I need to contact the Cullens directly.

First order of business, collect all information I have of the Cullens that could be of use.

Second, form the best plan possible to not only bring the Cullens home but to show Edward how much he means to me.

Third, tell Charlie so he doesn't ground me. That would be brilliant wouldn't it; being grounded would mean I couldn't see Edward. I want to avoid that as much as possible because it means all this would be for very little.

Now, what is the best way to find the Cullens? They have lived all over America and probably in Europe, Asia and Africa as well. I will never be able to get to them so, the only other option is to get them to come to me.

I knew this would be difficult, but I didn't think it would be this hard. If I could only contact them. I try to track down the hospitals Carlisle could be working in, but he might not be working now. I could find a nice, small town Esme might want to stay in. I could contact hundreds of schools looking for the names Hale, Cullen, Masen or Whitlock, but that would take month.

There has to be a simple solution, there always is an easy answer. You just need to stop thinking out of the box but think in it instead. Sometimes the simplest answer is so simple you don't realise it is an option until you have developed other ideas. Other times you think they are too simple and would never work. The one thing I have learnt is that anything is possible. I mean the people I consider family are vampires.

Maybe if I think about vampire qualities then I can find an answer in that. Okay.

1-Vampires are fast. There would have to a lot of hidden land for them to be able to full-fill their need of speed.

2-Vampires are strong and have an amazing sense of smell. Wooded area with rivers and streams help block the smell of human food and the scent of blood. Not much would help with the strength side of things.

3-Vampires need blood to sustain themselves. The Cullens only drink from animals, so a dense area of forest with an over population of animals would be necessary.

4-Carlisle is compassionate. He would want to work in a hospital that needs the extra help.

5-Esme likes the quiet of a small town. She also enjoys gardening and cooking for those that have little or no food.

6-Emmett and Rosalie like over stated, fast cars. Some where they can own ostentatious cars would be preferable to them.

7-Jasper has problems with his thirst and is easily affected by emotions because of his gift. Now that I think about it thirst is a form of emotion, so that means Jasper not only has his thirst to worry about but the thirst of everyone else.

8-Alice loves fashion and will use her gift of seeing the future to benefit her need of keeping up with the latest fashion. She would want to move somewhere with colossal shopping centres and the newest boutiques.

9-Edward will be depressed which will be effecting Jasper and he will be reading everyone ones thoughts. He will have a lot of trouble living with three mated couples so may wonder of on his own for a while.

10-None of them will want to do much because all the depressing emotions will be looming over their new home.

I had better write all this down so I don't forget. There is something in there that will tell me the simple route. If I stop for a while then come back and read it hopefully it will reveal itself.

Ugh. It's only 4o'clock. Why did Charlie say I couldn't get out of bed? Well I shouldn't complain, it could be worse, I could be at school. May as well take advantage of today and try to catch up on my sleep.

"I'll see you soon Edward."


	9. This isn't reality

**This ****isn't ****reality**

Its beauty had not faltered since the first time I had been here. The way the trees were swaying side to side in time with each other and circled the graceful flowers forming a shield of protection from the gusty breeze. The sun peaking up over the luscious green leaves of the tops of the trees. Highlights of long dry grass and petite flowers and a small circle of cropped grass were the only lucky parts to receive the gentle touch of the sun glorious rays.

The scent of the fresh flowers accosted my nose more than ever before, and this confused me. Last time I was here the scent came at me in small waves, but no it attacked me as if I had shoved my face in a bunch of the most scented flowers on earth.

The rushing stream hidden by the mass of trees seemed closer. Before it used to be a faint trickling sound that would be blocked out by my heavy breathing, now it sounds as if I am beneath a powerful waterfall.

A movement of to the side of the trees brought my attention to the man who I have longed to see for the past few months.

"Edward what are you doing here?"

As Edward stepped into the sun approaching me a foreign, melodic voice spoke the words I wished to speak. Confused by the voice I glanced around the private place to find only to inhabitant. Edward and I. Coming to the conclusion that it must have been me I looked back up to see Edward standing in the middle of the softened circle with his arms out inviting me to him.

Still confused by the happenings of the moment I stepped forward only to realise I wasn't wearing any shoes, and had a delicate, pure white, tight fitting dress that had a free flowing skirt that went to the middle of my thigh. This befuddled me even more because I wouldn't normally wear something of this form.

"Bella come to me."

Not wanting to be away from Edward any longer I leapt incredibly gracefully for me into his arms. Only to look at my arms that were tightly wrapped around his neck to see the light reflecting of my arms.

"Forever my beautiful Bella. We have forever now."

With the realisation that I finally had what I have only dreamed of- forever with Edward- I shot up in bed, to find it was all a dream.


	10. A bad ending to a great day

**A bad ending to a great day**

Once I was awake I broke down into tears, from the fact my dream was just that, a dream. I have always dreamed that Edward and I would be equal one day, but today it seemed like an impossibility. Edward seemed even more out of reach than usual. This only urged me to look even hard to come up with a plan.

Boom!

The sound reverberated round the otherwise silent house. Screaming from the fright I grabbed the closest thing to me, leapt out of bed and charged down the stairs. Surprisingly, I didn't trip once; it must have been the adrenaline. Brandishing what appeared to be a hanger before me I saw Charlie standing in the kitchen covered in what looked like pasta strands.

I burst out laughing, a shaky laugh due to the previous tears and the fright. It was just too funny seeing tomato sauce all over the kitchen and on Charlie. There was noodles hanging from the cupboards and tomato sauce not just on Charlie some managed to reach the ceiling.

"Sorry Bella, I hope I didn't wake you. I decide to try making you some food for a change because I know you don't like take out very much. I didn't know this would happen. Just go back to bed and I will figure something out"

Walking over to my dad, I whipped some of the sauce of his cheek and tried it. To be honest it didn't taste too bad; I would never admit that though.

"It's ok dad, I've been awake for ten-fifteen minutes now and I never said I didn't like take out, just that having it often does nothing for your health. Why don't you order a pizza for you and I will have a pepperoni pizza. I think its sweet you tried to cook. I will clean the kitchen after we have had the pizza in the living room."

I gave him a parting hug before heading back up to my room to develop some sort of plan.

As I picked up my note book with my theories Charlie knocked on my door to let me know the pizza would arrive in forty five minutes and that he would be having a shower.

The list wasn't much help at first. After about the ninth time reading the list, I took a closer look at point eight. Alice. Alice can see the future.

Aaaaahhhh!

This is what I have been looking for. So simple it was staring me in the face. Now I just need a plan to get Alice to me. Since none of them have contacted me yet I doubt she is looking for my future. Though last year she told me she was attuned to my future more so something dramatic should get her attention. This could be very useful.

Thank god Alice was a crazy pixie of a human. When the Cullens return I will have to go on a shopping trip with that crazy pixie to thank her. What would I do without you Alice.

Plan time.

Step one. How will I convince Edward I still love him? I can't just tell him, that's not good enough. I could sing a song. That would work, but what song. I want one that shows I am angry he left yet I forgive him and that he is the one I will love for eternity. I want him to understand that he is not the only one who can have extremely powerful emotions but that mine can equal his. I guess the song will come to me in time.

Now how do I contact them. I can use Alice's power to my advantage. If I force a vision on her that will make her contact me then my problems are solved because I know Alice will help.

I could kill myself.

I don't mean literally but that would gain her attention. I can't think of that yet; she will see too soon.

Ok when I do get a hold of Alice I need specific information so that she can organise her end of the plan.

Booting up my ancient computer always takes a long time; just as the home screen appeared the doorbell rang signalling the pizza had arrived. Dashing down the stairs, Charlie opened the door and paid the delivery boy who was none other than Mike Newton.

To make matters worse, my foot missed the last step causing me to fall face first at Charlie and Mike's feet.

Two lanky arms helped pull me up as I moaned from the impact. Mike being Mike must have thought it was from his touch. When I was stable and perfectly capable of standing alone Mike placed his arm around my waist, trying to slide his hand into my back pocket. I was disgusted. I knew Mike was bad, but not this bad. He was supposed to be going out with Jessica next week, but here he is trying to touch someone else.

"Mike what are you doing?"

"Delivering you your pizza. If there is anything I can help with give me a call."

He gave me what he must consider a 'sexy' wink. Just as I was reaching my limit he chose to advance towards me seeing as Charlie had left to put the pizza in the kitchen.

"So Bella. Are you alright? You weren't in school yesterday or today. I can come over tomorrow and look after you if you want. I don't mind missing school if I get to spend the day at your house…"

He glanced around the hall, probably checking where Charlie was, then wrapped his arms around me, placed his hands on my butt and lend up closer to my face. Then continued to whisper his 'plans' in my ear, as if he thought I was interested.

"Alone. I know just how to take care of you. I know you have never done it, so I will be gentle and we can go at any pace you want. I know you want to you don't have to deny it any more."

By this point he had backed me up to the wall leaving my no chance of escape. The only way I would be able to get out would be to call for Charlie.

As if sensing my thoughts, Mike squeezed my butt and smashed his lips over mine. I tried as hard as I could to push him away but he seemed even more encouraged and licked my lips, only to shove his tongue straight into my mouth. He tasted horrid. I started gagging as he pushed himself up against me. He tried to pull me towards the stairs as if heading to my bedroom.

I couldn't take it any more I started crying and hitting anything I could just to get Charlie's attention. The next thing I knew Mike was flying to the door and a gun was being loaded.

"Mike Newton you are under arrest for sexual assault. You have the right to remain silent, but anything you do say can and will be used against you."

Charlie looked like he was ready to kill someone. I was surprised he didn't shoot Mike then and there. My ragged breathing was calming down, but my sight started to blur.

I couldn't believe what just happened. After having a great morning then and even better afternoon, everything just had to go wrong. Just as Charlie got Mike in hand cuffs and reported the incident to the station, my breathing became worse. The room started spinning, my head pounding, my breath coming in and out short and fast.

Then everything went black.


	11. Charlie's POV

**CHARLIE'S POV**

_Starts before Charlie answers the door_

I feel so bad for my Bella. After nearly being run over at the beginning of last year to falling down a staircase after running away to being abandoned by Edward, I'm wouldn't have been surprised if she had hurt herself on purpose. I'm not saying I wanted her to. God no. She has been through so much though and anyone else would have done that.

I'm glad she has worked it out though. That letter confused the cheese out of me though. I mean who breaks up with someone because their parents are making them move, then hides her things in her floorboard and leaves a note saying he lied and that he loves her. It's just so confusing. Hopefully Edward will return soon and stay.

One day Edward will get down on one knee and ask my Bella to marry him. I hope Edward will be a gentleman and ask for my permission before, however, even if he does not I will still give my blessing because I can see that their feelings for one another is not lust but true love. Edward is it for my baby girl. When she and Edward marry she will no longer be my baby girl. She will always be my daughter but she will be Edward's from that day on.

I must admit at first I did not like the idea of him being Bella's boyfriend, never the less, that was because I could not stand to my Bella growing up and not needing her old man anymore. Consequently, I was harsh on Edward which may also have affected his decision on leaving Bella. From now on I will be more welcoming to Edward because he is much better for Bella than any of these insolent boys round town. Especially that Mike Newton boy and Tyler Crowley.

Knock, Knock

That must be the pizza. Speak of the devil and he shall appear. It seems the Newton boy is in need of extra cash. He wouldn't be delivering pizza unless he needs money. Unless it is just to go round to people's houses. If that is the case he better not try anything here otherwise I will arrest him on the spot.

"Chief Swan, here are your pizzas. That will be 9.99$. Two for one on a Thursday if delivery is longer than half an hour."

That's good. Pizza can be expensive these days. Wouldn't be able to keep affording new things if we got pizza more often. I'm glad Bella can cook or we would be starving ourselves.

"Thank you Mike. Everything ok? You don't normally work for the pizza place."

"Yes Chief Swan. I needed some extra cash because I wish to take Jessica out on a date next week but I haven't enough money. I decided delivering pizza this week would give me enough for my plans."

I heard Bella running down the stairs so took the pizza into the kitchen to get some plates and glasses out. I'm glad Mike has gotten over his fascination of Bella because I think it creeped her out a bit. At least he is going out with Jessica. They seem very similar. I heard the rumours of her trying to get Edward to go out with her, even when he was with Bella.

Where is Bella anyway? She probably fell over and started talking to Mike. He will want to know where Bella has been to pass onto Jessica to spread gossip. Knowing Forks like I do, everyone will have heard some rumour by the time Bella is back in school on Monday.

Crash. Bang. Bang.

What is going on?

As I stepped out of the hall I saw Mike Newton pulling Bella against him and leading her to the stairs. Bella seemed to be struggling and gagging as Newton squeezed her butt quiet hard.

I saw red. No one touches Bella like that. Grabbing Newton by the neck I yanked him of my sobbing daughter. I glanced round and sighted my gun. It was time to get down to business. Loading and pointing the gun at Newton's now fearful face I placed him under arrest.

Being a police officer had its benefits at times but its downfalls at others. This moment was a mix. I was glad I was the one to arrest the vile boy for what he did to Bella, but right now I wanted to hold Bella and comfort her. To tell her everything will be alright, and being in the police force I could stop Newton going near Bella ever again.

Just as I got off the phone with my deputy I turned to see Bella lose focus in her eyes and her breathing became ragged. Running to her side, her eyes drifted closed and she started to fall sideways. Before she could hit her head I reached out and held her in my arms. Keeping my gun pointed at Mike I held Bella to me as we waited for the police car to come and take Mike to the station.

I can't believe someone would do this. Not just to Bella but anyone. I'm so relieved Bella took the initiative to get my attention. If I hadn't come when I had Mike may have got what he intended to. Bella told me she was a virgin. Mike nearly took that from her. I know she won't always be one but she said she was waiting till she was happily married to make it that much more special.

Mike could have taken that from her. It would have crushed her.

"Chief? Can I come in."

"Come on in David. I need you to call an ambulance quickly. Then can you take Mr. Newton down to the station and put him in a cell. I will be down to the station as soon as I know Bella is safe and alright."

David- the deputy police officer- pushed open the front door that never got closed since Mike arrived. His eyes bulged as he took in Mike's terrified face, my stance of protection and finally took in Bella's limp body in my arms. Seeing the urgency in the situation he whipped out his phone to call for an ambulance.

Being the police, we had an ambulance on standby in case a time arose that called for immediate attention. As soon as David ended his call he pulled Mike from the ground and dragged him out to the waiting police car with its lights flash. After the car clicked locked David came back in with an apologetic look on his face.

"Charlie I'm so sorry for what ever has happened here. Take your time coming down to the station. Mike will not be going anywhere. Bella will be alright, she's a fighter. The ambulance will be here in a few minutes. I'll wait outside until it gets here."

Finally, I could relax. With Mike sorted out, I could drop my gun and take the role of Bella's father. As she lay in my arms I checked her over to see if there was any blood or bruises. From what I could see she seemed fine, however the stress and shock affected her badly because of the fainting.

Thank God, I can hear the ambulance. I didn't want the town to know I had been crying, which started when David left, so I sucked it up in time to see the first paramedic burst through the door. Doctor Jennings made her way over to us followed by Doctor Roberts. With a sympathetic look on her face Doctor Jennings started to address me.

"Chief Swan, I need to take Bella into the ambulance so she can be checked over. Doctor Roberts can you help Chief Swan carry Bella, then ask him the necessary questions."

With that Doctor Roberts came over and lifted Bella of the floor and carried her outside. Knowing that Bella was in safe hands I climbed of the floor and went to sit in the kitchen next to the now cold pizza. Should have gotten Chinese.

"Chief Swan. I have some questions for you. If you don't know an answer just let me know and we can see if Bella can give us the answer when she wakes up. I acknowledge that this can be difficult, especially for you because of your profession."

"Can you wait till you ask Bella? Being a police officer it is my job to find out the answers, however being a father I wish to speak to Bella first, but I don't think she will tell me the anything so you can talk to her after."

"That is perfectly fine. My job is to make sure the parents are comfortable as well as the patients and to gather all the information concerning the patient's health."

With a nod of my head, I took a deep breath to calm myself and to prepare for what the questions would be.


	12. Interrogation

**Interrogation**

_Charlie's POV_

"Can you tell me what Mike Newton was doing here?"

"Bella has had a lot of emotional break down the last two, three days so I ordered pizza for our dinner so she didn't have to stress about cooking anything or cleaning up. Mike arrived at about seven twenty with our pizza. Sorry if I give too much information, I know how this works though so I thought that if I lay everything out on the table it might be more helpful."

"That's quite alright Chief. The sooner we are finished the sooner we can go see Bella. Now you mentioned that Mike delivered the pizza. Can you tell me why he was because he has not worked at the pizza place before?"

"I asked Mike that as well and he told me that he was taking Jessica, Jessica Stanley out on a date next week and need more money for his plans so chose to deliver pizza for the week."

"Okay. You also mentioned emotional stress. I understand that Edward Cullen left Bella causing her to fall into a state of depression. Are able to tell me why recently she has been having these break downs? What triggered them? How bad have they been?"

"For the past few months, since Bella fell into her catatonic state, I have been trying to help her move on. It came to me threatening to send her back to her Mom's, in Florida. She would be unresponsive unless you looked directly at her and addressed her specifically. For a reason un-known to me she came out of this state yesterday, however was not up to going to school. I had already left for work so was not aware of this. When I got home she was in the kitchen making dinner lie usual. There was something different about her though. She seemed more alive than usual. I was so surprised at first I believed myself to be dead. It was quite funny now that I think about it. After realising the truth we started like we used to. Then I noticed all these scratch marks on her face, hands and arms. I have been a police officer for many years and have come across many situations. Now being a father I jumped to conclusions and blamed her for self-harm. I'll be honest I wouldn't be surprised if she had. Her situation had been so bad for a long time I blamed this for her coming back to reality. I promise you though she did not do that on purpose, she explained that she was looking for some tools to fix a floorboard in her room and knocked a bag of nails of a shelf causing them to fall on her. You may not believe me, however I trust my daughter even if she doesn't tell me everything. All in all the result of her attention returning brought the pain of her loss of Edward to her. Then some private information came to our attention making her, her normal self again. Her emotions have been all over the place in the last forty eight hours so I gave told her not to go to school the rest of the week and catch up on the sleep she has missed out."

"I have heard about what she has been through over the last few months and am glad to hear of the improvement she has experienced. She has faced a lot, yet still survived as herself. I need more information about this evening's event though, before I can figure out what has caused this reaction from Bella. Can you tell me who opened the door when Mike arrived?"

"That would be me. I was thinking about personal family matters here in the kitchen when Mike knocked."

"Where was Bella?"

"Bella was in her room, then came running down the stairs. I thought she may want to speak to Mike. You know, to see what she missed at school. I took the pizza from Mike and brought it in here, so I wouldn't be interfering. I also wanted Bella not to have to worry about anything tonight so came to get drinks for us."

"It's nice to see parents trying to help their kids. Some people don't care as much as you."

Embarrassingly, I blushed at this comment and looked down at my hands which lay on the table.

"Can you tell me what brought you out to the hallway?"

"There was a loud crash and constant banging on the walls and floor."

"I see. So you believe there was a struggle of sorts going on?"

"No, I know there was."

"I don't want you to take this the wrong way but, what makes you say this? What did you find out there?"

"I came out of the kitchen to see Mike pushed up against Bella, with his mouth against hers. His tongue was shoved into her mouth, whilst his arms where around her. Bella was using her arms and legs to hit what she could to make as much noise as possible. I noticed Mike's hands where squeezing her bottom really hard and trying to lift her up the stairs. At that point I saw red. Bella has never expressed a dislike for Mike but only ever seen him as either a close acquaintance or a friend. She would never do something like that with anyone."

"I now see that Bella fainted from her dramatic emotion changes. I will leave you to deal with Mike; however I would like a word with him at some point in the next few days to discuss the consequences of his actions. Is there any other information that you wish to share. Even if it is not specifically related to this problem it can do some good to get it of your chest."

"There is nothing else I have to say apart from asking if you are able to produce a document with the information of Bella's health that can be used against the case that has been opened against Mike?"

"I will get onto that as soon as I can. If that is all I think we should head over to the hospital to find out how Bella is. Would you like to come with me or come yourself so that you can come home after?"

"I will come myself because I want to go to the police station after to start to deal with Mike. He has been arrested and my deputy took him to the station while I sorted Bella out. He is waiting for me before we progress any further. He knows that I will want to take this case because it involves my family."

"Let's go then."

With that we stood shock hands and Dr Roberts left, whilst I collected a jacket, my keys and Bella's box of pizza. I wasn't hungry enough for a full one so would have a slice or two of Bella's. Also knowing Bella's hatred of hospital food from the many days she has been there I thought she would appreciate it after all she has been through. You aren't supposed to take food into the hospital, but right now I didn't care. I would go all police chief on anyone who would try to stop me.


	13. Hospital

**Hospital**

_Bella's POV_

As I woke up from the sleep that consisted of a black wall and nothing else, a constant beep annoyed me beyond belief. I reached my arm out to hit my alarm clock but found nothing. I couldn't figure out where it would have gone, then I realised that I couldn't remember falling asleep last night.

That's when I remembered what happened. Of Mike picking me up of the floor. Of Mike putting his arms around me. Of Mike talking to me. Of Mike leaning into me ear and trying to seduce me. Of Mike asking me to have sex with him. Of Mike kissing me. Of Mike assaulting my mouth. Of Mike pushing me against the wall. Of Mike squeezing my bottom. Of Mike trying to drag me up the stairs to my bedroom. Of Mike trying to get me to have sex with him. Of my Dad pulling Mike of me. Of my Dad pointing his gun at Mike. Of my Dad arresting Mike. Of my breathing evening out. Of my breathing becoming erratic. Of my sight blurring. Of the black abyss of my mind.

A scream made its way out of my mouth as the realisation of what could have happened came to the front of my mind. The beeping increased driving me even more insane. My eyes shot open as the images of last night came back full force.

Bare, white walls surrounded me, glaring at me with their emptiness. The brightness of the lights bouncing of the pure walls and back at me stunning me for a brief moment before my attention went back to the constant beeping that seemed to be evening out, slowly till it was only slightly faster than when I first woke up. I would know this room anywhere. It was practically my second home. My name was literally written on the door. This was the room I always ended up in whenever taken brought into the hospital. Considering the amount of hours I have spent in this room, I would say the hospital is my second home.

For example when I was seven and here visiting Charlie for the summer, I broke my leg trying to get out of Charlie's fishing boat only to fall face first into the water and slipping on an extremely un-sturdy rock. I spent three and a half weeks in this exact room. I wasn't allowed on the plane for another week so missed the beginning of the school year by two weeks. The only problem was that I was bored after spending three days in this room.

All the Doctors and Nurses know about my medical history so try not to use this room for other patients unless everywhere else is full. The first time I was in this room was when I was born. Yes, you heard me. This was the very room Renee gave birth to me. All the staff here knows that, which I think is why I basically own this room.

Last time I was in this room it seemed so different. It was as if I could be anywhere I wanted. I requested a wooden chair be placed in the room facing on of the blank walls. I would spend the day sitting in the chair and paint an image on the wall. Scenes would play through my mind making me believe I was living them. They all consisted of the Cullens. At first it was just me and Edward. The first he apologised for what he said and that he wanted me back because he loved me. I forgave him immediately, then he took us to our meadow and we would spend days there just enjoying each other's company, talking about anything and everything. It would start with a greeting, a small, sweet peck on the lips, talking, lying in the luscious grass, giving each other gentle, loving kisses that would convey our feelings which words could not, then we would gaze into the other's eyes until the moon peeked out from the treetops, our goodbye was short because I knew I would return even if he didn't.

The only thing that reminded me it was all a dream was the constant pain in my dreams. They contained the memory of Edward and I in the woods behind my house and the words exchanged between us. The pain stung a hundred times worse than the bite I had received from James the summer before.

Charlie admitted me to the hospital in the first place two weeks after Edward left because I refused to eat anything and I didn't do anything; all I did was stare at the wall. The doctors tried to get me to at least eat and read. I preferred staring at the wall, drifting off into my own world. They wanted to send me to Seattle to a special clinic to help but I told them I would run away if they forced me. They didn't want to do that to Charlie and didn't want me running away because that would things complicated. After nine days of staring at the wall and screaming in my sleep, they sent me home because they came to the conclusion that whatever they tried wouldn't work.

After that I went to school ignoring everyone –including teachers- did the work, spent lunch in the library doing homework, drove home, then went to my room until I had to cook for Charlie. He would eat and I would shove the food round my plate. Every now and then he would ask a question and my reply was either a nod of the head, a shake of the head or a shrug of the shoulders. I went a month, two weeks and four days without talking to anyone and a month, three weeks, six days without eating. After that I saw the effect my behaviour had on Charlie and couldn't put him through that so started off with simple answers, then two days later I started eating again. Not eating takes a toll on your body though; the most I could manage was three bites of an apple or salad. I ended up losing 20lbs. Since weighing myself I have been trying to put on more weight again because I don't want to be really skinny.

Looking round the room again I noticed a box on the table near the bed. Getting up, I walked over to it to notice it was a pizza box. Charlie must have brought it. He knows of my dislike of hospital food. Opening the box I saw that three of the eight pieces were gone. That doesn't matter, I wouldn't eat more than two pieces myself; I still can't eat that much because my stomach shrunk a considerable amount when I wouldn't eat.

_Knock Knock_


	14. Telling Charlie

**Telling Charlie**

"Come in."

Charlie's head popped in the door as if checking I was decent. I mean who would say come in if they weren't decent. Seeing I was in fact decent Charlie's tired form came into the room. He seemed nervous so I guessed it was either from last night's event or the events last time I was in this room.

Wanting to put some of his fears at rest I decided to speak.

"Dad, relax."

"Relax. That's all you can say. After everything, you tell me to relax, _me_. Shouldn't I be telling _you_ to relax? You have been through hell these past few months, especially the last two days. Do you have any idea how difficult it has been for me?"

My jaw dropped. I had never heard Charlie talk like that. Not even when I told him I was leaving when James was hunting me. He must have seen my expression because he suddenly relaxed and came over to sit on the edge of the bed.

"Bella I am so sorry. I didn't think. I know you have a lot of stress at the moment and I'm not helping but I want you to know that I am here if you want to talk to someone or need help. I love you baby girl. I can't lose you. What you have been through has been really tough, but you fought through it and you are still here; still you. Not many people would have been able to cope with that. You did though. That proves what you are capable of if you put your mind to something and your heart is in the right place."

By this point both Charlie and I had tears running down our cheeks, not being able to keep the emotions in. I wanted to tell him how much of a great Dad he was, even though he hasn't always been there. I have never been good at describing things though, but I tried, it was the least I could do.

"Dad, not only have I been through hell, but I put you through hell as well. You have done better than me. You had no one dragging you along, so you had to do it for yourself. You're the best Dad I could ask for. If it wasn't for you I would have given up. I wanted to pull through this for you. I knew I would never be able to move on but I couldn't put you through that anymore. I started eating and talking again for you Dad. So you could have your daughter back. She disappeared for a while but she came back. She came back for you Dad. Thank you for sticking by me. I love you Dad."

We embraced each other in an Emmett worthy hug neither wanting to let go yet. Charlie was the first to pull back though. He looked around the room as if remembering something amazing.

"Same room, same Bella."

That made me smile. He saw the pizza box lying on the table then glanced at me.

"Bella have you eaten anything yet? You haven't eaten since yesterday morning."

Looking down at the blanket over my legs I answered with a simple no. The next thing I know Charlie has shoved the box on my lap and gave me a worried look. To appease him I opened the box and took a huge bite of the pizza, chewed it, then swallowed. Charlie relaxed instantly, seeing that I continued eating. Half way through the second piece, I started to feel sick so dropped it in the box and threw it onto the table.

Not wanting Charlie what was to come next, I jumped from the bed, sprinted into the bathroom and locked the door, before collapsing in front of the toilet. Several knocks on the door alerted me to the presence of more than one person waiting for me to return to my room.

"Bella are you alright? Can you come out here? Dr Roberts can help you? You don't have to face this alone?"

It was nice to know that Charlie was there for me. He used to be awkward in these situations but I suppose after all that has happened and what we have said he is more comfortable with these situations.

"Can you give me moment Dad? It was just the pizza. Everything has just been a little much lately. I'll be out in a minute."

"Okay. I'll be right here."

With that I couldn't hold the pizza down anymore causing it to come back up full force. Dr Roberts must have heard what had happened because he gently knocked on the door.

"Listen Bella, everything will be alright. Just calm down and take deep breaths through your mouth. Come out when you are ready. No one is going to push you to do anything you don't want to at the moment."

After a couple of minutes of taking deep breaths, I got up of the floor, flushed the toilet without looking in it- that would bring the rest of the pizza back- and splashed water over my face. I leaned against the door to try and figure out what was going on in the other room. Having heard nothing, I took one final deep breath and unlocked the door.

Stepping into my room Charlie and Dr Robert's heads snapped up giving me sympathetic looks. I rolled my eyes, I didn't need their sympathy. I just wanted to go home, forget what happened and develop my plan of finding Edward.

"How long do I have to be here?"

I know I was being rude but I really couldn't be bothered to being nice to anyone when I just wanted to be with Edward.

"Being eighteen we cannot hold you here after three this afternoon, as long as you don't stress yourself out any more. There are a few questions you need to answer about what happened. Mike Newton has been questioned and is in police custody. His answers are not very believable, so the case cannot be continued until you have given your view on what happened. We can also use this to determine the cause of your reactions. If you come take a seat, I will go get the police officer then return and we will ask you the necessary questions. Charlie has told me that if you don't want him here he will wait outside the door until we are done."

I stumbled back over to the bed, feeling really anxious. I didn't want to think about what happened let alone tell someone else. The door clicked shut. Looking up I saw Charlie thinking hard about something. I didn't want him to strain himself so I tried put some of his worries to rest.

"Dad I know you want answers and I will give you some. Not all of them, but some. Is it ok for you to wait outside? I know you want to be here for me; however I am old enough to deal with this and I want you to be there for me. I don't want you to know everything. I'll be alright."

"Give me a minute Bella. I want to ask some questions before the others do."

He stood up, walked to the door and poked his head out the door. I couldn't hear what he said because was whispering; obviously he didn't want me to hear.

"Listen Bella if you don't want to answer a question just say pass. Even if you don't want to answer, it would be easier for the case if you can give a small description. What did Mike say?"

"At first it was just 'So Bella. Are you alright? You weren't in school yesterday or today.' Simple. Innocent. Then he went on; he started to scare me. 'I can come over tomorrow and look after you if you want. I don't mind missing school if I get to spend the day at your house…' I caught the double meaning to his words and tried to back away."

Charlie looked angry. I couldn't blame him. Not wanting to tell him much more, I choose to talk before he could ask another question.

"Well I don't want to tell you much more but I think you should know that he crushed his lips to mine and when I started gagging he shoved his tongue down my mouth. In the end he attempted to pull me up the stairs."

By the end of my explanation Charlie was seething. I was shaking, trying to keep the tears in, showing Charlie I could do this. If I let the tears go Charlie would insist on staying and I knew that if he was here I wouldn't be able to tell the truth. What I didn't expect was when Charlie took my hands in his and pushed my chin up so I would have to look at him. He seemed calmer now. Not completely calm, yet calm enough.

"Bella it's ok. I will make sure Mike gets what he deserves. I want you to know that it is ok to cry. I'll be right outside. If you want to stop at any moment just say because you don't need any more stress right now."

With that Charlie stood up and walked to the door placing his hand on the door handle. Turning to me, giving me a questioning glance, I returned with a simple nod of the head that told Charlie exactly all he needed to know.

I was ready. I could tell this story once, and then move on with my life. All I have to remember is that as soon as I say this I can get back to finding Edward. That's all I want.


	15. Telling someone else

**Telling someone else**

"Hello Bella. I hope you are feeling alright now. This is officer David- Charlie's deputy- he and I are going to ask you some questions. If you feel uncomfortable speaking aloud, write the answer in this notepad and we will both read what you have to say later when there is no one around."

With a sharp nod of my head I prepared for the questions.

"Bella can you tell me what happened when you first saw Michael Newton on the evening of the 14th of January?"

David took the lead, wanting information for Mike's case. I was sure Dr Roberts would ask the questions when it came to my health and feelings.

"I was in my room when I heard a knock on our front door. I ran down the stairs only to miss the last step and fall on my face at Mike's feet. He helped me up, but when I was stable he wrapped his arms round me in a way a friend shouldn't."

I shivered when I said that. I have always heard the rumours of Mike liking me but never thought they were true.

"What did Michael say to you when he helped you?"

"He said 'So Bella. Are you alright? You weren't in school yesterday or today. I can come over tomorrow and look after you if you want. I don't mind missing school if I get to spend the day at your house…' Then he glanced around then continued. 'Alone. I know just how to take care of you. I know you have never done it, so I will be gentle and we can go at any pace you want. I know you want to; you don't have to deny it anymore."

I couldn't look at the two mean in front of me anymore. It was quite embarrassing to admit I was a virgin, especially to two male men.

"Bella, how did you feel when he said this? What were your thoughts? Don't forget the notepad; we aren't here to make you feel uncomfortable. You have had too much stress already, and you don't need anymore."

Taking a deep breath I started to explain.

"I felt disgusted. I have only ever considered Mike a friend. When I first got to Forks he asked me on a date many times even when he was seeing Jessica. I always turned him down because I didn't want a relationship of that kind. I couldn't believe what he had said. I didn't know people could be so vile. I felt violated. The way he could just come out and say that when I have never shown an interest in him and turned him down on several occasions. I wanted to punch him, swear in his face, but I have been brought up to be polite so just tried to back off."

"What happened next?"

Officer David asked, trying to get as many facts written down before I broke down.

"Before I could say he had backed me up to the wall. I was about to call for Charlie when Mike crashed his lips to mine."

Not wanting to tell them about him squeezing my butt I wrote down all the details of what happened. Both men seeing this looked away so as not to see what I was writing. Feeling extremely grateful for their support I carried on talking, giving a simpler version.

"I tried to push him of me, but he just held on tighter, it encouraged him even more. The only other person I have kissed by was Edward, Edward Cullen, and it was different. With Edward he would be gentle, and convey as much love as he could into the kiss. With Mike it was disgusting, I never thought of kissing anyone else, but Mike forced him on me. The next thing I know he is licking my lips, and then shoved his tongue into my mouth. It was the most horrid taste ever. I started gagging as he pushed himself up against me. Before I could do anything he started to pull me towards the stairs for what I was assuming was an attempt to get me into my bedroom."

I sniffled in an attempt to hold in the tears. I continued writing because it was easier this way. I'm glad Dr Roberts suggested it. He has been really supportive. Hopefully, this can bring Mike down. It is about time people see the truth behind his 'cute, boyish face'.

"Bella would you like us to leave? This seems to have been a lot for you to deal with. We can give you a minute."

Not wanting to stop I just replied with a simple.

"No, that's alright. I just want to get this over with and move on. Next question."

"Well then. Do you remember what happened next?"

"Yes. Mike was flung of me by my Dad. He held his gun up and pointed it at Mike."

"Did he verbally say he was going to harm Mike?"

"No. He just pointed it, and then arrested Mike. I thought everything would be fine. My breathing had evened out, but then, I think the shock caught up to me because I suddenly couldn't breathe and my sight went fuzzy. That's when I blacked out."

Both men just nodded looking relieved and finished writing what I had said. Dr Roberts took over the questioning but Officer David paid close attention to my answers and made sure I either explained or wrote down my answer in detail.

"So Bella, have you had any dizzy spells or nausea recently?2

Tears sprung to my eyes, once again, as I remembered the reason for my absence, Edward.

"I have been fine on the sickness front; it was more the emotional side of things that got to me."

"Your father and Mike mentioned you weren't at school. Can you explain why?"

"Well, as everyone knows the Cullens left a while back. No one really cared apart from those here at the hospital that missed Carlisle. Only I was affected. I see the Cullens as a second family. They were there for me last year. Edward is my first love. When he left he took part of me with him and I fell into a catatonic state. I didn't feel the pain their departure brought until I was asleep, I was only ever numb. Two days ago, I came out of that. I didn't know why at first. This brought all of the pain onto me full force. Wednesday I woke up and because of my lack of sleep I couldn't make myself go to school, so I stayed home and did jobs around the house. At some point I went into my Dad's shed to get some tools to fix a floorboard in my room when I knocked a bag of nails of a shelf resulting in these."

I pointed to all the scabs that covered my face arms and hands then feet before continuing.

"All my emotions had been bubbling up inside of me for a while and they just burst out of me that evening. I spent a while crying. I discovered some things that night that I couldn't believe but am so glad for. My emotions went haywire. It took a lot out of me and Charlie knows I have had a tough time so gave me the rest of the week off. Yesterday Charlie told me I wasn't allowed to leave my bed unless it was urgent. I spent the day reading and planning, and only left my bed when the doorbell rang. Charlie brought me breakfast in the morning but it was more a lunch because of the time I ate it."

"Why were you sick this morning?"

"I have had a problem with food for a while and last night's event didn't help that."

"Can you expand on this food problem?"

"At some point once I returned from my nine day stay here, I stopped eating all together and didn't eat for another month, three weeks, six days. It took a big toll on my stomach and since then I have had trouble eating."

"Bella if there is anything else either come and talk to one of us or write it down and hand it to one of us. We will communicate between each other to reach the best outcome for you. I need you to understand that this isn't for us; it isn't for Charlie; it's for you. We want to do what is best for you. You have been through a lot. Last time I saw you, you just stared at the wall, not speaking to anyone. For you to be here and relay all this to us you must be an incredibly strong person. No one else I know would have survived all of that."

Dr Roberts was right, I had survived, I was just confused at the how much of me had survived. I felt like my normal self but not as cheerful as before.

"I have to agree with Dr Roberts, Bella. I have never met anyone as strong as you. It has been a pleasure to know you and I will do all I can to make sure Mike is put behind bars."

Officer David gave my hand a gentle squeeze the stood.

"If that is all, I will head down to the station to proceed with the case."

Wanting to show my appreciation for David's help I jumped from the bed and wrapped my arms around his neck. At first he seemed bewildered, but then placed his arms around me.

"Thank you for your help. I appreciate it so much."

"That's ok Bella. I only want what's best for you and the town. I will keep you posted on the case. We may need you to come down to the station at some point."

Seeing my shocked, yet terrified expression David amended his statement.

"I meant to give a simple statement. You don't have to tell anyone else the full story."

"Thank god. I don't think I could do this again. Don't forget this."

I said handing him the notepad with my detailed account with a signature to make sure it could be used against Mike.

"Goodbye Dr Roberts, Bella I hope you get better soon. Thank you for your time."

With that Officer David left the room. A wave of relief washed over me as I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding. I plopped back down on the bed as Dr Roberts came over to sit next to me. He took both my hands and looked me in the eyes.

"Bella I need you to listen to me. I have been monitoring you since you came in last night. I can see you are trying to supress your emotions. Sometimes trying isn't enough. Every now and then you need to let them out. If you don't the consequences can be disastrous. You are allowed to leave in two and a half hours; however I want to see you eat something before you leave. It can be a small bite but at least you will have eaten something. Then I want to make an appointment with you for in two weeks next Tuesday."

"That's fine. I'm actually hungry now, so I will head to the cafeteria when I have seen Charlie. I want to thank you as well. You have been patient with me through all this and it has helped to talk about it."

I leaned in to give him a hug which he returned.

"You are so strong Bella; don't let anything bring you down."

"Thank you."

A few tears trickled down my cheek at the affection both men had for me today. I sniffed it up and gave a shaky laugh. I wasn't used to crying so much.

"I'll send your Dad in. I will be back before you go home."

"Thank you."


	16. Finalising the plan

**Finalising the plan**

After eating a small salad and arranging my next meeting with Dr Roberts I was allowed to leave under the condition I have three meals a day and don't go to school until after Dr Roberts gives the ok. That meant after my next meeting.

I had no complaints at all with this. I didn't want to go to school because I know everyone will have heard of Mike's arrest. Gossip is one thing I want to avoid right now.

When I had gotten home Charlie made sure I was alright being left alone, to which I said that I am normally alone and nothing has happened before. Reluctantly he left to go down to the station once I agreed to have a proper dinner, then going to bed at a reasonable time. He wanted to finish Mike's case as soon as he could to give me some closure over what he did. I was grateful and tried to get Charlie to understand that I had moved on from it and didn't mind if he took his time. The father in Charlie refused to 'take his time'; I think he wanted closure more than I did.

To be honest, I wanted Mike behind bars for the next thirty years. Being the police chief's daughter I knew the longest he would be in prison would only be two years at most, but a girl could dream and I know Charlie would make sure Mike was there for the max of two years.

At seven thirty I went into the kitchen to find something to eat. I knew I wouldn't manage a full meal but didn't want to disappoint Charlie so decided on a few lettuce leaves, a hand full of tomatoes and some salad dressing. To wash it down I got an ice cold glass of water so I wasn't mixing too many flavours. It was an alright meal, not too small but just a little too big.

Running to the toilet for the second time today, I managed to hold the food down in time to get the toilet seat up. I hated being sick. It was one of the worst feelings ever. I'll have to keep a closer eye on the amount I eat at one time.

Collapsing into bed after clearing up the kitchen and bathroom, I sighed. I hadn't had a chance to develop my plan yet. Tomorrow I will finish my plan and put it into action on Sunday.

"Good night Edward. I'll see you soon."

My favourite time of day. The evening. I get to close my eyes and it is like he never left.

Next thing I knew the rain pattered against my window waking me from my peaceful sleep. I had a feeling something was going to happen today. Whether it was going to be something good or bad I had no idea. I would let what is to happen, happen and I would try to make the outcome in my favour.

All I wanted to do now was get something to eat then complete my plan to bring the Cullens back.

After eating half a pop tart I made my way back up the stairs and sat at my desk. I had switched the computer on after my shower but before I had breakfast. It was up and running when I sat down with my notebook. As I reread my notes the first thing I need to do was find some where to meet the Cullens. It had to be somewhere dignified yet quiet.

I didn't want any of the Cullens to know what was going on until I could get my message across or they may run away. Obviously Alice will know, but I know she won't tell anyone if I asked. They can't come to Forks, none of them would come. Denali, Alaska seemed like a good place to go. I could use the plane tickets from Carlisle and Esme and find a nice pub or something to go and arrange me singing.

With that in mind I typed 'Denali pubs' into the search engine the first few searches where alright, nothing too amazing. Then I found a cute, little diner called Rose's Diner. It was a small, classic American diner with live music. It looked like a good place to carry out my plan. I'm sure Rosalie would like the name as well.

With the destination sorted, I needed to think of a song I would sing. I went onto YouTube and typed several different songs in a listened hard to the words trying to find the perfect song to relay my meaning. I wanted Edward to see he hurt me by living but I also wanted to show him how much he means to me.

I went from Listen by Beyoncé to Because of You by Kelly Clarkson to Rolling in the Deep by Adele. Each songs meaning reached out to me but none grabbed my attention enough. After searching for over an hour I considered Grenade by Bruno Mars. It was perfect. The beginning of the song showed my anger but the chorus would show just how much he means to me.

This had been Renee's favourite song for about a month before I had come to Forks so I already knew all the words. My plan was going really well so far. I had a place and the perfect song figured out. I would start trying to contact Alice tomorrow, and then fly to Denali on Thursday.

Seeing as I had been so busy refining my plan I had missed lunch. It was now three forty-five in the afternoon. Today has flown by.

Just as I got into the kitchen I suddenly wondered where Charlie was. I hadn't seen him since I got home from the hospital. I knew he wanted to get this case closed quickly but I didn't think he would spend all his time on it. I felt sorry for putting him through all this. He has had a tough time recently as well. As soon as this is over I want to spend time with Charlie and will insist he takes time of work and spend time at home. I would watch TV with him and maybe even teach him to cook the basics.

Coming to the end of my thoughts I heard a knock at the door. Wondering who it could be I spotted Charlie's house keys. It must be him then.

As I opened the door, I saw someone I never expected to see again.

Mike Newton.


	17. Attack

**Attack**

I couldn't breathe. I was terrified of what was to happen. With no Edward to protect me; no Cullens to save me; no Charlie to stop Mike, I didn't know how I would survive.

Mike Newton was here, at my house when he was supposed to be behind bars, locked up for the next two years. How he got out, I had no clue. What he was doing here, I didn't want to know because I now know what my feeling was about this morning and it isn't going to end well.

"Hey babe. I'm back. We didn't get to finish what we started. You should know not to start something you don't intend to finish."

I couldn't speak. I couldn't move. I couldn't even breathe. Knowing what was to come I just froze. There was nothing I could do that would save me in time. Today Mike would get what he has dreamed of. What he has been planning since he met me. And that thought didn't scare me, it was inevitable, I knew that and this depressed me.

I only wanted to be with the man I love. Now I would have that ripped away from me. Mike Newton was going take that from me. Someone I thought to be a friend, someone who I had set up, with another friend. Jessica and he deserved each other and I wanted to see them happy together, but now I don't think he deserves anyone. He should be alone and locked up for the rest of his life.

"Come on babe. Let's get this started. I have been waiting for this moment since you got here and know there is no one to stop me from taking what is mine. I am going to rock your night."

Trying to get out of his vice like grip was pointless, Mike just held me tighter as he walked through the door and slammed it shut. Before I could make another attempt to get away Mike had pulled me up the stairs and shoved me backwards onto my bed.

He sat next to me while I struggled away from him, shouting for him to leave me alone. My struggles were futile, he gripped my ankles and dragged me down the bed till me head was down on my pillows.

Mike straddled my hips and smashed his lips back to mine, giving me no space to escape. There was nothing I could do as Mike man handled me and attacked my face and neck with his lips and teeth. After a while he got frustrated at the layer of clothing between us so pulled his top over his head whilst one hand kept my arms above my head so I couldn't get him of me.

I didn't want to see this so squeezed my eyes shut begging for this to just be some nightmare I would wake up from. No such luck. Mike's mouth latched onto my neck as he bit and sucked up and down it.

"Mike please, leave me alone. I don't want this, I don't want this."

By now I had tears streaking down my face. Mike didn't care he just moved his lips back to mine.

"Shhh baby. It's ok. I'm here and I won't hurt you too much. Calm down. I've got you. It will be so much fun, you'll see."

I couldn't believe what was happening. I never imagined this would happen. One of Mike's hands still rendering my arms useless, he used the other to pry the buttons of my top off. I just lay there knowing I couldn't do anything.

I retreated into my mind reminding myself of all the times I spent with Edward. At his house, in his room, by his piano, on my couch, in my bedroom, on my rocking chair, at school, in biology, in English, in the cafeteria, in the meadow.

Mike's attack on my body continued as he disregarded my top onto the floor, his moans pulling from my mental lock down. I felt my bra being removed and I cried even more. Mike was a monster. I would make sure he would be locked up for the rest of his life so he couldn't do this to anyone else.

He was moaning my name over and over as he fondled me and sucked on my body. I wish he would just get it over with. I have given up trying to stop him, I know what is to come and struggling would encourage him further. If he wanted to do this he could but I would give him a lifeless body. He wouldn't get another sound from me. Not now not ever.

"Come on Bella. Moan my name, don't hold back."

I didn't react. He didn't like this.

Slap.

Mike's hand connected with my cheek. That would leave a big bruise.

"Babe. If you don't play along you will pay. I know you want to. Don't worry about anyone, they will never know what will happen. "

I didn't want to react but he kept hitting me. Seeing I wasn't going to react he sat up still keeping my arms in a vice grip above my head he brought a strong bit of rope from his pocket and wrapped each wrist to a bed post. With two free hands he ran his hands up and down my body moaning as he reached the inside of my thighs. When he got to the back of my knees, he hiked them up around his body as he nestled in between them.

He brought a new bit of rope out and tied my ankles together which kept them elevated around him.

"Babe you feel so good."

Nothing.

Punch.

He knocked the wind out of me as he punched me in the stomach. I was panting now. I couldn't breathe and he saw this.

"That's it babe. You love it when I touch you."

Nothing.

Slap, punch.

He hit me across my face and punched me again. If this carried on any longer he would break a rib or my cheek bone. I didn't want that. He latched his lips back onto me as his hands went to my butt and massaged it roughly. Not wanting another beating I released a little moan. He was pleased with my reaction as he pressed harder into me revealing his small problem.

I didn't want this. I didn't deserve it; no one did. Thinking about what had happened yesterday and today I remembered what Dr Roberts and Officer David said. I was strong and Mike wasn't going to bring me down. I wouldn't react anymore; no matter what he did to me he would not get that satisfaction.

As Mike continued his attack on me I ignored what he was doing and thought of my plan to bring Edward back. Mike didn't like my motionless body so hit, kicked and punched me as he carried out his sexual assault.

As I was going over my plan, I came across a flaw. What if Edward didn't stay long enough? He would stay if I asked him to, but that would ruin my plan. He can read minds but not mine. What if I could let him into my mind? He wouldn't leave then. If I told him to sit down and wait I would have to hope he would listen.

Mike seemed to have given up on getting a reaction and moved on to my jeans. Not wanting to open my eyes I could tell he had got my jeans down to my knees. His hands were attacking the inside of my thighs up to the edge of my panties. He leaned up against me and I could feel that he had removed all his clothes.

This was it; this was what he had planned.

He leaned into my ear.

"It will hurt at first and I have protection on. I'll be careful… At first."

He attached his lips to mine as he raped me.

I blocked it all out and focused on happy memories. He continued punching and hitting me. It scared the hell out of me. I just hoped he would stop soon. I couldn't take much more. He continued grunting and moaning my name as he shoved in and out of me.

After several blows to my head I became dizzy. Sooner or later I would black out then Mike would do what he pleased and I would have no idea what he did. Just as he punched me in the cheek, I heard a faint knocking at the front door.

Charlie.

He must have come home. Why was he knocking? Then I remembered his key in the kitchen. I couldn't let him in and he had no idea what was happening. After several minutes the world grew darker again as I balanced on the edge of the cliff.

Charlie would get in sooner or later, hopefully sooner, then an idea struck me and I sucked in as much air as possible.

"Heeeeeelllllllllpppppp!"

I screamed. Everything got eerily quiet until Charlie's frantic attempts to open the door broke the silence. Mike pulled out of me and stood on me bed beating as hard as he could.

Just before I blacked I saw Charlie burst into my room, his gun loaded and pointing at Mike.

Bang!

The darkness consumed me.


	18. Consequences

**Hey everyone.**

**So far in this story.**

**Bella found her presents from the Cullens and realised Edward has lied. She has been developing a plan to bring the Cullens back to Forks. She was almost assaulted by Mike then last chapter actually raped.**

**There will be at least another fifteen chapters of this story. So plenty more to come, but some shorter chapters as well. Change of POV coming up in several chapters.**

-x-

iwishiwherebellaswan

xxx

**Consequences**

I woke up the whispering of two people and the constant beeping of a heart monitor. I felt like hell. My body ached all over. My cheek was throbbing so bad I was surprised it wasn't the size of a beach ball.

Groaning, I tried sitting up only to draw the attention of the two people in the room to me. It was Charlie and Dr Roberts. Charlie ran over to me and carefully helped me up.

"Bells are you ok? I am so sorry for what happened. I should have come home as soon as we knew Mike was missing. I am sorry for what he did to you."

"It's ok Dad. I'm alright. Really sore but I'll live. How long do I have to stay here? There is something I need to do. I'll tell you later."

Needing some comfort and to feel safe I wrapped my arms around him and clung onto him as hard as I could. Seeing that I just needed him here he put his arms around me and gently held on.

As I pulled from his arms he sat back and gave me a small smile. Dr Roberts carefully approached an unsure look on his face.

"Bella, I'm not going to hurt you, ok. I need to talk to you alone though. We can do it now or in a bit. I'm not going to push you to doing anything."

I know what is coming and it is inevitable.

"Can we do it in minute? I would rather get this over with so I can go home. There are things I need to do."

Dr Roberts nodded.

"Are you sure Bells? You don't need to yet."

"No, I want to. If it means I get home sooner I don't care. I know what's coming and I'm ready."

I realised no one had said what had happened with Mike. I remember the gun shot but never saw what it hit.

"Dad, what happened to Mike?"

"Don't worry about him Bella. He can't get to you again."

"I'm not worried Dad. I'm not scared of him. I just want to know what happened. I heard the gun shot but blacked out before I could see what it hit."

Dr Roberts and my dad exchanged glances before Charlie sighed and looked back at me.

"When I got to your room I saw you tied to your bed with Mike hovering over you, beating you like there was no tomorrow. I shot him and he died immediately. He collapsed on top of you so I shoved him onto the floor grabbed a blanket and covered you up before calling an ambulance. I requested a female came to deal with you and a male for Mike. I didn't want you to worry if you woke up. Then I called the station and told them of Mike. The case is being finished as we speak your medical file for the case has been completed. As soon as you give your statement we can have the case closed in two days."

All I could do was hug the living day lights out of Charlie. He really was the best Dad in the world.

"Thank you."

It was all I had to say for him to understand what he has done meant to me. After sitting there revealing in what my dad did for me I pulled back and asked if he could get me something to eat and wait outside till Dr Roberts left. He agreed and made his way to the door.

"I'll be just outside if you need me Bells."

He turned and left the room. Dr Roberts came and sat in the seat next to my bed. He picked a file up of the table before turning to me, placing his head in his hands and sighing.

"Bella what are we going to do with you? You must have spent most your life in a hospital by now."

I let a little chuckle out. I had to agree with what he said though.

"I'm a danger magnet. Everyone should know that by now."

Dr Roberts sighed and gave a deep chuckle at my comment. He opened the file with my name on it and yesterday's date.

"Well Bella, it is all well and good knowing that but you we need to do something to prevent some of this. That can be figured out at a later date but right now I need to talk about what happened last night and what will happen in the future."

I just nodded and replied with a quiet ok.

"First of all you need to know that you have a fracture in your cheek and a broken rib. Mike hit you very hard last night and split your head open so you needed seven stitches, fortunately you don't have a concussion. Your ankles and wrists will be painful for a few days but I have prescribed some cream that you need to use when you wake up, at lunch and when you go to bed. I'm sorry to say but because he raped you, he was aggressive causing internal damage to your reproductive system. You won't be able to have children. It's not something I like to happen to people. It pains me to tell you this because you are so young and you deserve a family of your own, but these things happen."

My anger towards Mike grew. I knew I would never have kids because I would spend my life with Edward. I never thought about having children because I would give that up to be with Edward and to be honest, even now when I know I can never have children I don't mind. I will still get my Edward in the end.

"That's fine. I don't mind. I'm just glad I'm alive and able to move on with my life like nothing happened."

I looked at Dr Roberts to see what he would say next, but what I saw worried me. He was staring at me as if I had three heads. He snapped out of his state.

"I'm sorry Bella. What you just said surprised me immensely. Most women I tell start to cry and no one I have told has just dismissed it like you have done. It proves how strong you are."

He paused thoughtfully looking through the file. When he got to the end he looked up and gave me an anxious glance.

"Bella I don't want you to take this the wrong way at all but most girls your age these days would have gone along with what Mike wanted or at least given in when he started beating them. I want to know why you didn't."

"I didn't want my first time being with someone I did not love, however I knew it was inevitable but didn't want Mike to have the satisfaction of knowing he broke me. After he had been beating me a few times I thought about giving in just to save myself some pain. I let out a little moan just to appease Mike. I then remembered what you and Officer David said to me. That I am strong. I decided that I wouldn't give up. He could do what he wanted but I wouldn't react."

"Bella this is just another example of how strong you are. Can you tell me how you managed not to react to Mike?"

"I hide in my mind. I spent the whole time thinking about all the times I spent with Edward. It worked; Edward has always been able to distract me. If he was sitting in the corner of the room and you were talking to me, I wouldn't be listening, Edward would hold my attention. Even when Edward isn't here he distracts me from what is going on."

Dr Roberts smiled for the first time since I woke up this morning.

"You really love Edward don't you?"

I blushed and look down.

"I do. He's my everything. I found out on Wednesday evening that he still loves me. He broke up with me because he wanted me to have a life and not have to wait for him. He knew I wouldn't let go so he lied and told me he didn't want me. I believed him. I then found some things and a note that explained that he lied to me and that he loved me. I have been developing a plan to bring the Cullens home. It might not work but I have to try. I can't live if I don't have Edward. He's my other half."

Tears trickled down my cheeks soothing the throbbing.

"Is that why you want to go home?"

"Yes, I was going to start my plan today and planned for the Cullens to b back by the time my next meeting rolls around. You may say that's a lot to deal with, but I have information and ways to get information. Don't worry everything is legal. I'm the Chief's daughter I wouldn't think of doing anything illegally. If you're lucky Dr Cullen will be back to work soon enough."

"You really are the strongest person ever. I expect you will achieve amazing things in the future. I will send Charlie in with your food while I get your cream and some pain killers. When you come for your next appointment I will give you a check-up and we will go from then. I don't what will happen between now and then."

I was glad I was a step closer to getting out of here. It took several minutes for Charlie to come in, but when he did he seemed happy.

"Sorry Bella, I was talking with Dr Roberts. He admires you Bella. He has known you a long time and has been with you through all your accidents. He looks up to you Bella. You have made him want to be a better person Bella. You make me want to be a better person. You are an amazing person and I'm glad I can call you my daughter."

He leaned into give me a short but loving hug.

"Here's your food. You don't need to eat it all. As long as you have three bites I will be happy… For now. Don't force yourself though."

After I had half the small salad- in other words five small bits of lettuce- I turned to Charlie ready to reveal some of my plan.

"Dad, you know that letter Edward left? I have developed a plan to bring the Cullens back. I have ways of getting information on them, all legal ways; therefore I know that on Friday they will be in Alaska at Rose's Diner. On Thursday I will be getting on a plane to Alaska then returning next Monday with the Cullens. This is one of those things that you can't know all about but I wanted you to know what is going on."

"That's fine Bella. As long as you come back happy I will be ok. I appreciate you telling me anything."

"I know you want to know more and I want to tell you but I'm not supposed to know and I don't want to put you in danger for knowing. You're the best Dad."

Knock knock

"Hello again Bella. Here is your cream and painkillers. You can go home as soon as you want. Don't worry about your room. The hospital has funded for a new bed for you. Someone went round to your house this morning a cleaned the floor and had your new bed built by the delivery men. I hope you like it."

I was shocked at what he said. I didn't do anything to deserve this.

"Thank Dr Roberts, for everything you have helped me with. You didn't need to get me a new bed. I could have done it myself."

"Nonsense. Everyone here wanted to help after what you have been through. I will see you at your next appointment. Good luck with the plan."

"Can you not tell anyone that the Cullen will be back? I want it to be a surprise."

"Of course. Goodbye Bella. Chief Swan."

"Goodbye Dr Roberts."

"Thanks."

Charlie and I left the hospital minutes later only to have people apologising for what happened and that I feel better soon. I would feel better if they just shut up and left me alone. We finally made it out, climbed into the cruiser and headed home.


	19. Yellow Porsche

**Yellow Porsche**

Once we got home Charlie said he was needed at the station but could stay home. It took a lot of time to convince him I would be perfectly fine and that Mike wasn't coming to get me. He still wasn't convinced I would be alright. It was only when I said I wanted to get started on my plan and that it would only work if I was alone.

He went scurrying out the door after that promising to be home at half eight. That meant I had six and a half hours to figure out how to contact Alice.

I loved my new bed. It was the softest bed ever. Also it wasn't too small or two big. It was big enough for two people to snuggle up in, which was what I was planning for when Edward came back. I sat at the top of my bed with my back against the headboard as my notebook sat on my knee. My eyes were closed as I concentrated on coming up with a way to talk to Alice.

First, I need a speech that tells her all that I need her to do. She needs to know where and when it will take place and that all Cullen members must be present. Also I don't want her to check the future to see what will happen because I want it to be a surprise for them all.

Turning to a new page in my notebook I started writing; it needed be short yet informative.

_Alice don't look into what will happen. Gather everyone at Rose's Diner, Denali at two thirty on Friday the 22__nd__ of February. Everyone has to be there. If you get this 'text' YELLOW PORSCHE to my number._

That should be a good message.

Now how do I force Alice into a vision? If I make it like something bad will happen resulting in my death she should receive it. She would have been so tuned in to seeing me that if she is trying not to see my future it should knock her wall down.

How to kill myself? That is the question.

Pills? No to quick; it wouldn't be dramatic enough.

Stabbing? No I could never convince myself to do that.

Drowning? No that would be too difficult to pull off.

Hanging? That could work. It can have a slow build up that should grab her attention. I can take my time setting the hook and noose up. If this plan doesn't work I probably would end up hanging myself because I can't live without Edward.

With that in mind I memorised the passage. I want this to be as effective as possible and came up with an even better idea. I set to work.


	20. Hanging

**Hanging**

_Alice's POV_

Ever since we left Forks our family has fallen apart. Bella was the glue to our family.

Emmett had never joked as much as he did with Bella around. Jazz was calmer in an attempt to keep things going with Bella around. Rose was unfortunately more aggressive and rude but was showing her true thoughts and feelings for the first time. Carlisle was intrigued by the mysterious human that fitted our family perfectly. Esme was thankful for such a wonderful new daughter. Edward found his mate. He smiled, he laughed, and he loved more than ever. I had a best friend. We could never get close to humans in fear of them finding out, but this human found out herself and accepted us for us. Not what we are but who we are.

Ever since we left Forks no one had been themselves. Carlisle always worked; Esme sat around reading; Emmett stopped smiling; Rose stayed in her room complaining; Jazz was always going to hunt afraid of running into a human; Edward was in South America; I just shopped in an attempt to forget. The family was falling apart and I would do anything to help pull it back together.

We had moved to Denali, Alaska to be near our cousins in the Denali clan. Edward was with us for three days until he left to hunt Victoria. We had our own house because we didn't want to depress the Denali clan with our emotions and attitude.

Just as I was ordering a new pair of six inch heels to make me seem taller, I was sucked into a vision. I couldn't see anything it was just a girl singing.

(If I die young by the Band Perry)

_If I die young, bury me in satin_

_Lay me down on a bed of roses_

_Sink me in a river at dawn_

_Send me away with the words of a love song_

_Uh oh, uh oh_

**An image of a satin white dress flashed before my eyes.**

_Lord make me a rainbow, I'll shine down on my mother_

_She'll know I'm safe with you when she stands under my colors, oh,_

_And life ain't always what you think it ought to be, no_

_Ain't even grey when she buries her baby_

**A flash of dark brown hair whipped past.**

_The sharp knife of a short life, oh well_

_I've had just enough time_

**An old, broken shed door was flung open.**

_If I die young, bury me in satin_

_Lay me down on a bed of roses_

_Sink me in a river at dawn_

_Send me away with the words of a love song_

**A bag of hooks, a strong rope and hammer was collected from the old shed.**

_The sharp knife of a short life, oh well_

_I've had just enough time_

_And I'll be wearing white, when I come into your kingdom_

_I'm as green as the ring on my little cold finger,_

_I've never known the lovin' of a man_

_But it sure felt nice when he was holdin' my hand,_

_There's a boy here in town, says he'll love me forever,_

**I didn't understand why I was seeing this. I had to admit that whoever she is can sing.**

_Who would have thought forever could be severed by…_

_The sharp knife of a short life, oh well_

_I've had just enough time_

_So put on your best, boys and I'll wear my pearls_

_What I never did is done_

**Two pale, slim hands held up a simple yet elegant pearl necklace and latched it around her neck.**

_A penny for my thoughts, oh, no, I'll sell 'em for a dollar_

_They're worth so much more after I'm a goner_

_And maybe then you'll hear the words I been singin'_

_Funny when you're dead how people start listenin'_

**Two deep brown eyes glared back at me.**

_If I die young, bury me in satin_

_Lay me down on a bed of roses_

_Sink me in a river at dawn_

_Send me away with the words of a love song_

**The girl nailed the hook to the ceiling. I could see where this was going and wanted it to stop. Visions like this have never been forced on to me before. I was scared for the girl and couldn't figure out why I was seeing this. I faintly heard my family trying to get me to calm down and Jazz was holding me to him.**

_Uh oh_

_The ballad of a dove_

_Go with peace and love_

_Gather up your tears, keep 'em in your pocket_

_Save 'em for a time when you're really gonna need 'em, on_

**The rope was slid through the hook and tied into a noose. I started screaming at what I was about to see.**

_The sharp knife of a short life, oh well_

_I've had just enough time_

**What made my screams grow was the image of the girl. A girl I thought I wouldn't see again. A girl I was terrified for. An image of Bella in a beautiful satin dress, an elegant pearl necklace lay around her slender neck; her hair fell in loose curls, stared back at me. She stood on a wobbly stool with her face framed by the noose. I couldn't breathe. My screams grew defining as she sang the final line of the song with a small smile that graced her lips.**

_So put on your best, boys, and I'll wear my pearls._

_Hello Alice. If you don't reply to this little message you know what will happen_

**I waited with bated breath to see what she would say.**

_Alice don't look into what will happen. Gather everyone at Rose's Diner, Denali at two thirty on Friday the 22nd of February. Everyone has to be there. If you get this, text YELLOW PORSCHE to my number. Goodbye._

Then just like it started it suddenly ended.

Not wanting to waste any more time I yelled at Rose to get me my phone. She refused.

"Go get it yourself."

My eyes widened. We were wasting too much time. If I didn't want that to happen I would have to do this myself. I leaped up from the ground and ran vampire speed to mine and Jazzy's room. I could hear the footfall of the rest of my family following me.

I frantically charged round my room throwing everything and anything everywhere.

"Where is my damn phone?"

I yelled to no one in particular. Jazz sensing the urgency behind my question came up behind me and passed me my phone. Not bothering to thank him, I sent Bella the text her life depended on then sank to the floor.

Finally, being able to breathe normally, I looked up to see my family looking at me with worried looks. Not wanting to tell them what I saw I called a family meeting downstairs.

Once everyone was sitting round our new dining table I stood and addressed the group.

"Everyone I have news. I cannot tell you what will happen for I do not know. I also refuse to look for I am under strict instructions not to. I can tell you this, my vision I had today was forced. It has never happened that way before. I am normally able to stop them but this one would not end. I know you were worried and I apologise for putting you through that, however I do not regret seeing what I saw. You will know soon enough why. I am not going to request this but demand that on Friday we will all be going to Rose's Diner here in Denali. When I say we I mean all of us, including Edward. There will be no complaints because this trip depends on one's life and my own sanity. I will deal with Edward. However if you could all offer your support when encouraging Edward to stay at least until after our trip to the diner. He will then be given the free choice to stay or not. So to clarify I expect each and every one of you to be here at two fifteen this Friday ready to go. That is all."

I sat down and everyone just looked at me as if I was crazy. Carlisle was the first to snap out of it.

"Okay. You heard Alice be here at two fifteen Friday. Family meeting closed."

With that everyone dispersed of into their own spaces.


	21. Angela

**Hey everyone**

**I decided to post a second chapter today because I have written a lot for this story the last two days. I wrote five and a half chapters in eight hours. I'm so proud of myself. Little Renesmee will be in the story as well as a vampire Bella.**

**-x-**

**Thank you for your review SarahRose873. I appreciate it so much. I'm glad you can feel what I'm trying to get across. To be honest there have been chapters I have written that made me cry as I wrote them. I also love the song If I die young. Some times in music class, I would pretend to be playing but just be listening to the same song over and over.**

**Keep reviewing.**

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**

* * *

**Angela**

_Bella's POV_

I haven't felt this good in months.

After I finished attempting to contact Alice last night, I didn't have to wait long before I got her text. I couldn't believe it actually worked. I mean, I kept telling myself it would but there was that part of me that knew it wouldn't work.

For the rest of the evening I skipped round the house singing whatever was on the radio. I made a delicious lasagne that was ready just as Charlie walked through the door. He seemed surprised by the atmosphere in the house last night. He hadn't seen me so elated since before my birthday. It made him happy, which made me even happier. We spent the rest of the evening watching a baseball game. I didn't mind because it meant I got to spend some quality time with Charlie.

This morning I woke up to find Charlie gone. I had a small breakfast then just sat on the couch reading with the radio on in the back ground.

I looked up at the clock to find it was one in the afternoon. Hauling myself up, I made my way into the kitchen to find some bread on butter.

The bread was in the toaster when Grenade came on. I started singing along, dancing around the kitchen when I smelt something burning. The fire alarm went off, so I got a dish cloth and waved it over the smoky toaster to waft the smoke out the now open window. After clearing the smoke the fire alarm stopped its horrendous beeping. I know they are supposed to alert you to danger, but could it not be a different sound like the ocean or something. It would be calming so that people won't be running round panicking.

The toast was now thoroughly burnt, but not caring much I scrapped the top and bottom of and spread a layer of butter on it and started munching away. Slightly burnt toast actually tastes really good. Who would have thought? Not wanting to throw up today I only had two pieces of toast.

Collapsing onto the couch I picked Wuthering Heights up and continued reading. Just as I got to the end of the book a knock at the door brought my attention to the time. It was almost a quarter to four. Once at the door I called out to whoever was there.

"Who is it?"

"Bella. It's Angela. Can I come in?"

I unlocked the door to see a nervous Angela waiting.

"Hey Ange. Come in. I didn't know it was you but I have learnt not to just open the door. You never know who could be out there?"

Angela gave me a big smile when she saw me and brought me into a gentle hug. I have always liked Angela; she has always been there for me, even when I wasn't friendly to her. Angela isn't like anyone else round town- she doesn't look for gossip- she cares when something is wrong.

After both Angela and I were seated she turned to me and said what I did not want to hear.

"Bella, everyone knows Mike was shot by your dad. I have heard rumours that he was shot in your room after you two did something. I don't believe the rumours because I know you aren't that sort of person. If you don't want to tell me that's ok, but I promise that I won't tell anyone."

I didn't want to tell anyone else but felt the need to tell a female. Other than Alice, Angela was the only person I would talk to about this. I could tell Angela wanted to know for my benefit.

"It is true that Mike was shot by Charlie in my room."

Angela looked shocked. She was going to say something but I held my hand up silencing her before folding my legs beneath me and placing my hands in my lap.

"It started on Thursday. Mike delivered pizza to my house and Charlie answered the door. Charlie took the pizza into the kitchen. Mike asked me questions about why I wasn't in school. I told him the truth- that I wasn't well. He then approached me and said things he shouldn't have. He basically asked if he could come round the next day and have sex with me. I don't like Mike and had no intention of having sex until I was happily married. Before I could do anything he started kissing me. In the end Mike was thrown of me and arrested by Charlie. I fainted soon after. I woke up the next day in hospital and had to relay what happened to Officer David and Dr Roberts. I came home and spent the day in bed. It wasn't until Saturday I saw Mike again. I was scared; he was supposed to be behind bars down at the station but he was right outside my front door. He threw himself at me. I didn't know what to do. He had dragged me onto my bed. I fought him the best I could but he tied my wrists to the bedposts. I knew no matter what I did I wouldn't be able to get away. Charlie was at the station helping fill the paperwork for Mike's case. No one could help me so I gave up. I didn't give in. I would never give in. I just stopped moving and paying attention to my surrounding. The next thing I know my ankles are tied around Mike while he raped me. I heard someone knocking on the front door and Charlie calling for me to open the door. With one last attempt of getting help I screamed for help. Charlie heard and somehow got the front door open; Mike had got of me and beat me. A shot rang out through my room and then everything went black. I woke up the next day back in the hospital. Mike had been shot dead. I had a broken rib, raw wrists and I was told I would never have children."

Throughout my whole telling Angela sat in a state of shock. At the part of Mike raping me I had started crying. When she saw I had finished my tale she wrapped her arms round me and sobbed into my shoulder. We sat there sobbing into each other for a few minutes until she started apologising to me. I pulled back and made her look me straight in the eyes.

"Angela listen to me. It is not your fault. You have nothing to be sorry for. Mike can't get me or anyone else and I have moved on with my life."

I sighed and moved back to the corner of the couch.

"I am happy. I know that is hard for you to believe after everything I have been through but I am happy. You know why? Because Edward is coming home soon. I have a plan to bring the Cullens back to Forks. I have contacted Alice and she is helping me. I can finally be happy and I just want to move on with my life. There is no point worrying about me. What's done is done and Mike is gone. Can we just forget about the last few months and go back to being best friends?"

"Yeah, I suppose we can."

She gave a small laugh at my question. We both took a big, deep breath at the same time and burst out laughing. The tension in the room disappeared.

We spent the next hour and a half talking and joking about meaningless stuff. Then she came to what I had said about the Cullens.

"So Bella, what are you doing about the Cullens?"

"Well I found a letter from Edward hidden in my floorboards explaining why he broke up with me. He didn't want me waiting for something he believed would never happen. He left me saying he didn't love me, that he didn't want me. The letter told me he still loved me. On Thursday I am flying out to Denali to meet the Cullens and will return next Thursday with all the Cullens. I can't tell you how I know this- no one will ever know but me- however when they return they won't be leaving until we are all of too collage."

"I'm glad you will be happy again. Edward is just like you. You're both quiet, independent individuals. Just don't forget about me when they come back."

"I promise we will always be best friends Ange, no matter what. Now tell me how's it going with Eric?"

Angela and Eric had grown closer since prom. They weren't officially boyfriend and girlfriend but had gone on several dates since prom. If I had anything to do with it they would be official by the end of the month.

"We went on a date last week and he took me to this new, fancy restaurant in Port Angelus. He is so nice. The furthest our relationship has gone is a small chaste kiss every now and then. I'm not sure what are relationship can be called right now because we aren't BF and GF but we are defiantly more than friends."

"It's ok Ange. You'll figure it out soon enough."

"You are an amazing friend Bella. Look at the time. I need to get home. I'm babysitting my brothers tonight."

"I'll see you soon Ange."

"Text me when you are free."

"Bye."

"Bye Bella."

I closed the door behind Angela and breathed a sigh of relief. I had told someone that didn't care what happened; someone that cared for me.

Charlie came home soon after and kept giving me these mysterious glances. He told me not to cook tonight and ordered a pepperoni pizza for us to share.

We both got into bed after he told me Dr Roberts would be round to discuss something important with me in the morning.


	22. Money

**Hey everyone.**

**Last chapter was quite boring so here is the next.**

Hope you enjoy

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**

* * *

**Money**

The next morning I felt someone shaking me.

"Bella honey, you need to wake up. It's half ten and Dr Roberts is here to speak with you. We will be waiting downstairs in the kitchen."

Soft footsteps made their way to the door then with a click my door was closed and I was alone. Groaning I rolled out of bed.

_Why does Dr Roberts want to talk to me today? I thought my meeting was in two weeks._

I ran to the bathroom with some shorts, a short sleeved plain black top and my undies. Not wanting to waste any more of Dr Robert's time I jumped in the shower and had one of the shortest showers ever. Once dried and dressed I took my night clothes into my bedroom and found a warm, fluffy jumper to wear. I smeared cream all round my wrists and ankles.

I ran down the stairs whilst throwing my hair up into a high, loose ponytail. Honestly it wasn't one of my best ideas because I ended up tumbling down the last three steps.

Hearing the thumps, Charlie came charging into the hall followed by a worried Dr Roberts.

"Sorry, guys. I just fell down the stairs. You know me. It was bound to happen."

"That's ok Bella. Are you alright though? You don't feel dizzy or sore? Are your ribs ok?"

"My ribs ache slightly but other than that I'm fine. Thanks though Dr Roberts. What was it you wanted to talk to me about?"

"Come into the kitchen Bella and take a seat."

All three of us walked into the kitchen and sat round the small table. Both Charlie and Dr Roberts looked at me then each other as if having a conversation.

Dr Roberts opened his mouth as if about to say something and then snapped his mouth shut and gestured with his hand towards me whilst looking at Charlie.

"Ok. Can someone tell me what is going on? If not I'm going back to bed."

Charlie seeing I would actually leave spoke first.

"Well you see Bella. The case concerning Mike was finished yesterday."

"That's great Dad but what's that got to do with me sitting here now?"

"Because of certain aspects of the case Mike would have had to give you a compensation of sorts. However because he cannot do this his parents gave the money. They could not pay all of it so my colleagues helped raise the money as well as spreading the news of what they were trying to do. Don't worry no one knows exactly what happened or who was involved, just the basics. Many police officers wished to help and their families donated what they could."

"I have told my wife about you and what you have been through and wished to donate as much as she could. The staff at the hospital believes you deserve something because they have seen what you have been through- not just the last few months but your whole life. They have all been spreading the news of the extraordinary girl aged eighteen who spent half her life in a hospital room."

I sat there shocked. I never knew anyone cared so much. I wouldn't be able to accept anything from these people but I don't want to seem rude and decline the money. I can see that both of them have put a lot of effort into collecting this money.

"Thank you both for this but I can't accept money from you. It wouldn't be right. I didn't do anything. I mean, yeah I was assaulted by Mike but I have moved on with my life. I don't want to take money from anyone."

"Bella don't you see that people want to help you. They want you to know that you are an amazing person and deserve to not have any more problems in your life. You have been to the hospital more than five normal people go in their life combined. To see you sitting here today with an attitude like that you deserve some happiness."

Dr Roberts really believed I was an amazing person. I thought I was the quiet girl that never got noticed. Obviously not any more.

"How about this, I accept the money without any complaints but both of you forget what has happened and you let me move on and you move on yourselves? Does that work for both of you because if not I am walking out?"

Both men looked at each other and looked relieved by something, then nodded frantically.

"We agree full heartedly to the first option. Now you remember your side of the bargain?"

I nodded cautiously. I was worried about where this was going.

"Well both Dr Roberts and I put the money into a new bank account for you. The bank account no contains two million, five hundred and twenty three thousand, nine hundred and sixty two dollars (2,523,962$)"

My mouth dropped. Both men chuckled. I just sat there with my chin on the floor staring at Charlie. I couldn't believe it. How could they get that much money in what was it? Two days! Several minutes had past and I still had yet to move. Both men kept shifting in their seats as if to bring my attention back to the present time. When I finally got my head around the figure, I brought my hands up to my face.

"Why did I make that stupid deal? I thought they would only have a few hundred at most. Where did they get a million dollars from?"

I rambled on for a while until someone cleared their throat.

"Well Bella I am glad to see you have accepted this money no matter how much you hate it, you deserve this. I must be going though. Don't forget our meeting this time two weeks and good luck with the Cullens. I will see you soon."

"Dr Roberts let me walk you out. See you in a minute Bella. Why don't you get something to eat?"

Dr Roberts and Charlie stood and made their way out of the kitchen. I rose from my seat and blindly fumbled for an apple. Half way through the apple I dropped it clutching my stomach as I felt like being sick. Breathing heavily through my mouth I calmed down enough to know I wouldn't actually be sick.

The question now is, what am I going to do with all that money?


	23. Gifts

**Gifts**

Charlie came back in.

"Bella you do deserve this money. You might not want it but after all that has happened to you, you deserve something. I want you to put some of it into your college fund; however I want you to spend it on something you want to. Buy yourself something nice. Buy a new car. You do need one."

I gave a curt nod to let Charlie know I understood.

"I'm heading down to the station now. I'll be back at five this evening. If you are going shopping leave a note. See you later."

Charlie soon left after giving me a loving hug.

I spent the next ten minutes standing there thinking about what Charlie said. I was planning to save more for college; however I didn't really want anything new. A plan started forming in my head. Charlie said to spend the money on something I wanted to spend it on; he never said who it specifically had to be for. My plan consisted on buying all those who have helped me over the past year something special.

First is Charlie. He deserves this money just as much as me, but I know he would never accept any of it. He is just as stubborn as me. I could at least buy him new fishing gear and give him a holiday. He works every day, all day down at the station or down in La Push with Harry Clearwater and Billy Black. I guess all of them will have to be sent on a two week fishing holiday.

Then there is Angela. She has been there for me through it all. She is a true friend. I want her and Eric to take that step forward in their relationship. They both deserve each other and I will get them together. I think a five day trip together would do the job nicely. Washington D.C is said to be a beautiful place at this time of year.

Then we have Dr Roberts. He has treated me like a daughter the last week and I want to show him how thankful for his help I am. He and his family would appreciate a nice Holiday in France I believe. Paris is the city of love.

Finally we have the Cullens. They have taken me in and accepted me for my flaws and humanness. They bought me clothes and food when I needed it. Gave me what started as a wonderful birthday and bought me expensive presents. The least I could do is give each of them something in return.

Emmett is quite easy. He loves his video games. He could do with the latest games system and some new games. Rosalie hasn't accepted me willingly however I want to thank her not killing me. She is just protecting her family after all. She has always loved jewellery so a new necklace would suit her well.

I don't know Jasper well however heard him and Rosalie discussing a new motorbike that came out at Christmas. He seemed enthusiastic about it. Even if I don't find the one he wanted I know he doesn't have one so he would love it any way.

Alice is a little more difficult she loves everything and anything. I can't get her clothes because she would have the latest already in her wardrobe. If Jaspers getting a bike, Alice may as well get a car. Now that I think about it I have never seen Alice with her own car. She has either been in Edward's, Carlisle's, Rosalie's or Emmett's car. I know Esme has a car I just haven't seen it. Alice's favourite colour is yellow so it has to be a yellow car. She also loves speed. A fast car is definitely needed for her instantaneous shopping trips. As soon as she has a vision of a sale she is out the door. That's when I remembered the text yellow Porsche. When I first thought of it I was aiming for something unusual so that it would be easy to tell that Alice did indeed text me back. A Porsche would be great for Alice.

Carlisle is like a second father to me. He not only accepted me, and treated me like family; he looked after me when I was hurt or injured. While I see Charlie as a father I have always been the one to take care of him but Carlisle was the one to step into the father role for me. I will never be able to thank him enough. Esme is the same. Renee has never been my mother; she has only ever been an irresponsible older sister to me. Esme was the first woman I could consider as a mom. She was there for me and didn't expect anything from me. I could finally live my life how I wanted and not how someone else wanted. Both Carlisle and Esme have worked extremely hard and never get time alone. Two plane tickets to a destination of their choosing would give them their alone time they deserve.

And finally Edward. He deserves so much. There isn't anything I can give him to show how much he means to me. I would give my life for him. Extreme I know but so true. Edward was there for me when I was needed someone. He brought me into a world of danger but I would have it no other way. If vampires weren't real I wouldn't have a family. They would have died all those years ago without actually having a chance to live. Each of their lives where filled with some form of unpleasantness. This is my chance to give back something from their human life. I just don't know what to get Edward. He has everything yet nothing.

I guess I will think of something at some point. I just hope it will before I go to Denali in two days.


	24. Edwards coming home

**Edward comes home**

_Alice's POV-That Morning_

I still can't believe it. Bella's coming. Our family will soon be whole again. My sister is coming back to the family. Just a few more days and everyone will be happy again. I can feel it.

Ever since our family meeting I've been bouncing around the house. Jazz has been worried about me and keeps asking why I was so happy and excited. He believes I have finally snapped and gone crazy. Rose just sits and watches me bounce around looking deep in thought. She hasn't said anything since the meeting only thinking. Only Emmett has asked her what she was thinking about but left her alone once she snapped at him. Everyone has avoided Rosalie the best they can not wanting to be on the firing end of her anger.

Emmett has been trying to pick up on my happiness even if it is something that will distract him for a while. He never manages to have a lifted attitude for more than an hour because he has no idea of what is to come. I am desperate to tell him. It would make him so much happier but knowing Emmett he will tell everyone and anyone. Bella would kill me if her surprise was ruined. I have still kept to my promise of not looking into the future. It is killing me not knowing what is to come.

Esme and Carlisle have just left me be not wanting me to become depressed again. They too are worried about my health but try to hide it if it means I can be happy. They really are amazing parents.

All I need to do now is bring Edward home. That is more difficult than it sounds. None of us know where exactly he is only that he was hunting Victoria down south in Brazil. He rarely answers his phone and when he does he hangs up as soon as someone mentions him coming home. That's not the main problem; first I need to get him to pick up. If he comes home to soon though he may not stay. If he comes back on Thursday and promises to stay until Saturday he won't leave again.

As I paced the living room I clutched the phone to my chest wondering how to approach this. The rest of the family was dispersed around the house trying to distract themselves with various activities. Rose was still sitting on the couch staring of into space. Emmett was playing a video game and occasionally glanced at Rose to see if she would come out of her state. Carlisle was in his study looking over some medical papers. Esme was in her garden pulling up weeds. Jazz was in our room reading a history book he found a few weeks ago.

Finally getting over my nervous I rang Edward. It rang and rang and rang. No answer. Annoyed I rang again. No answer.

I was beyond frustrated now. I was also terrified. If he didn't pick up soon I would kill him. I couldn't give up; I would never give up. This is too important. Winston Churchill once said "It is not enough that we do our best; sometimes we must do what is required." This was required. If I were to do my best I would never get anywhere and Bella would end up dead. I couldn't let that happen. For my sake, the family's sake, Edward's sake and Bella's sake.

I rang Edward's number again and just as the final ring started Edward's cold, hard voice rang through the phone.

"What do you want Alice?"

The whole house froze. No one had heard from Edward for over five weeks.

"Edward are you okay?"

"Yes Alice I'm fine. Victoria got away though so I won't be able talk long; I need to find her."

Whenever I heard him talking of Victoria he would become aggressive, almost hostile. If I were to get him home I would have to calm him down.

"Edward I need you to calm down. Please. You need to listen. You need to come home."

"Alice I can't. You know that. I can't come home till I know Victoria is dead and she is safe."

His voice cracked at the end as I heard his dry sobs on the other end. It was time to beg.

"Please Edward, please. Even it is only for a few days."

"Alice I'm sorry. I really am, but I can't. Understand that please."

By now I was sat in the corner of the room my eyes filled with venomous tears that would never spill. This couldn't be happening. Why couldn't he just listen to me? I thought about what would happen if he doesn't come home and let out a small sob.

"Alice please don't be upset. I just need to be alone right now. Please understand that."

I had enough of this attitude he would be home on Thursday whether he wanted to be or not.

"No, you listen to me Edward. If you know what is good for you, you will be home on Thursday. You will stay until Saturday then you can leave if you want but you will be here. Something big is going to happen on Friday and we all need to be here. You included. If you don't do it for yourself, do it for me please. I need you Edward. Please I need you to come home."

I was full out sobbing by now. I heard him gently sobbing on the other end and sigh deeply. If he didn't come round soon I would have to say something that he couldn't ignore.

"Alice, you know I don't want to say no, but I can't let Victoria escape again. If I don't find her I never will."

The whole family was listening our conversation intently. They were probably wondering why I was so desperate for Edward to be here when I could tell him another time.

"Edward you have to be here. If you don't do it for you, the family or me do it for Bella."

As I whispered the last bit the whole family came running into the living room and looked at me as I sat in the corner my shoulders shaking from the sobs. The phone was silent. Edward didn't make a sound. I didn't know whether he had run away or not. I hoped this would convince him to come home.

"Edward are you still there?"

"Alice. What has Bella got to do with this? What aren't you telling me?"

"Edward I can't tell you. All you need to know is that I need to tell everyone something on Friday. I promise if you come home Thursday you can leave on Saturday if you want. Just please I need you to come home."

Everyone was silent none of us breathing, awaiting Edward's answer. This was the moment that would set of the chain reaction that would change our life.

"Alice?"

"Yes?"

"I trust you. I'll be there on Thursday."

"Thanks Edward. See you soon."

He didn't answer but hung up. I didn't care. He said he would be here and I know he will. He would want to know what was so important that means everyone has to be here.

I looked up to see the family staring at me openly. Jazz walked over to me and pulled me up from the floor into a giant hug.

"Alice can you tell me what's going on? I know you said not to but we are all really confused now. What has this to do with Bella. I thought you weren't looking for her future."

I smiled up at them. How I wish I could just tell them. They deserve to know but I can't. It is not something I can tell them.

"Carlisle, I know you are all confused. To be honest I am slightly confused myself. I don't have much to go on. Just the basics. The basics are enough to know that something big and important will happen on Friday. It's nothing dangerous. I want to tell you what I know but it's not my position to say."

Esme came over and took me in a loving embrace.

"That's alright Alice. As long as you are certain no harm will come from Friday we will be here. All of us."

She said giving a stern look at Rose, who just gave a weak smile and nod of the head in return.

"When Edward gets here Thursday, there will be no more mate time. If we go of he may leave before what is to be done is done. He needed to be here more than anyone. Everything will get better again soon. I can feel it."

Jazz looked at me curiously.

"What do you mean you can feel it? Can't you just look into the future?"

"I made a promise to a very important person to not look into the future until they give the ok."

After a few minutes everyone dispersed of again and Rosalie sank back into her thoughtful state. I was finally able to relax for the first time in months. However I still couldn't help but worry about Rose. This was something new for her and I couldn't figure out what she was thinking. At least Edward was coming home in two days.


	25. Rosalie's thoughts

**Rosalie's thoughts**

_Rosalie's POV_

Ever since Alice's vision about who knows what, I've thought about our family's life since Bella came into the picture. This was brought about when Alice screamed Bella's name during her vision. I don't think any of the others registered what she was saying because they were too busy making sure she was alright, but I know Alice. She can survive anything.

Before Bella came to Forks I was happy. There wasn't much that I wanted but couldn't have. Only something I have dreamed of. Children. Other than that I had all I wanted. A loving family and perfect husband. I got to spend time tinkering away at the cars in our garage; shopping with Alice; chatting with Jasper and spending quality time with my wonderful husband. My life was as perfect as it could get. Or so I thought. Only now can I see how selfish I was. I was too busy living my perfect life to notice that Edward was suffering. He had lived almost a century alone. He started with loving parents who brought him up as the perfect gentleman, only to lose both in the Spanish epidemic. He then started a new life as an unchanging, frozen creature. Carlisle was there for him first then he met Esme, then I came along pursuing him even though he had no interest in me. When I found Emmett he had to not only live with two mated couples but their constant thoughts. He was the only one of us to have a gift so we never truly understood what it was like but when Alice and Jasper joined us I think Edward was relieved to have someone to talk to about that sort of stuff. It also meant another mated couple in the house which isolated Edward even more even though he was the second in the Cullen family. It didn't help having a coven containing three succubus women as 'cousins'. Tanya and Irina were all over him until Irina got the message and moved on, however Tanya kept attempting to seduce Edward.

Once Edward met Bella there was a visible change in him. His eyes were lighter. He would joke around with Emmett and Jasper. He laughed more care freely. He never hid away in his room anymore, instead he played the piano more often; composing new, uplifting pieces. That was the Edward his mother would have wished to see. She would have been proud of him.

At first I resented her. She caught Edward's attention when I could not. The plain, dull human girl was better than me, the stunningly beautiful vampire. I couldn't believe it. I then became jealous when she found out what we were and was willing to through her humanity away. Her chance to have a life, get married, have children, grow old and die in the arms of the one she loved. Don't get me wrong, I love Emmett with my entire being and wouldn't give him up for anything, not even children if it meant not having Emmett there with me, but Bella had her whole life ahead of her and was throwing it away to be with Edward. For that I was cold hearted to her, in an attempt to scare her away from the family.

I see now that the family needs her. She was the final piece of the puzzle. Our family never knew what was missing until Bella joined the family. Now that she was gone our family was falling apart. If I had another chance I would be a sister to Bella and support her decisions in life because it was hers to do as she pleases. I will also help Edward in any way I can because he deserves it. I've spent my life being selfish and it was about time I stopped thinking of myself but Edward instead.

All I have to do is block Edward from me when he returns on Thursday.


	26. Tuesday afternoon

**Hey everyone**

I have decided to be nice and post more chapters this week because today it is **9/11**. I want everyone to take a moment to remember those who are no longer with us but also those who lost friends or family on that tragic day 13 years ago. I want to thank those who risked their lives to save others. It was not their choice to go into the wreckage; it may have been their job but without them put their heart into it they wouldn't have been brave enough to actually go and save those they could. Thank you.

On a lighter note it is also this story's second month anniversary. I am surprised I have gone this long. At first I planned for it to be 15 chapters but am glad it is longer. I want to thank all the readers for sticking with my story and promise that the action will pick up again soon. Every story has to have the boring chapters that give information about what is to come. Please stick with it.

Please keep reviewing.

-x-

iwishiwherebellaswan

xxx

* * *

**Tuesday afternoon**

_Bella's POV_

So far I have ordered a yellow Porsche for Alice; a Ducati 1098s motorcycle for Jasper (to be honest I don't know much about bikes so went for the fastest they had); I found an amazing necklace and matching earrings for Rosalie; I also got two first class tickets for anywhere to be used by next year. They were doing personalised number plates under a two for one offer so Alice's plate ended up as ALICE C and Jasper's plate was JASPER C. Obvious but still it means that even if they have a different name they will always be Cullens. Both vehicles and presents where to arrive at the Cullens house by Monday so when they came back they would get the shock of their life. Tomorrow Charlie's fishing equipment would arrive and I would tell him, Billy and Harry about their fishing retreat before I go on Thursday. I already had Dr Robert's plane tickets for his family. All I had to do now was get Emmett's games and think of something for Edward.

As I was trying to think of something for Edward, Charlie came through the door. I glanced at the clock and realised it was twenty past five. _Gosh, I've got so much done within the six hours since Dr Robert's left._ I guess when you care about something you work quickly.

"Hey Bells. What have you been doing today?"

"Shopping."

Was my only reply. Charlie looked at me with a disbelieving look on his face. To be honest I understand why he wouldn't believe me: I've never been one to shop unless necessary.

"Seriously Dad. I've been shopping online all afternoon."

I got up to start the dinner. Charlie headed for the stairs before I stopped him.

"Hey Dad I'm going for a walk tonight, then will go straight to bed when I get back. I need to talk to you tomorrow at lunch so if you could get some time off."

"Sure thing Bells. Watch the woods; there have been reports of hikers going missing recently. I'm going for a shower."

Charlie made his way up the stairs as I went into the kitchen. I picked the phone up and dialled the station.

"Hello. Forks Police station. Jenny speaking. What is your situation?"

"Hey Jenny, it's Bella."

"Hey Bella. Your Dad went home not too long ago. Why are you ringing?"

"Can I speak to Officer David? If he is busy tell him to ring me back when he's free."

"It has been a slow day today so he should be able to speak to you. Let me go get him. I hope you're okay. I heard about what happened. If you ever need anything I can help."

I sighed. That's the problem living in a small town; everyone knows everything.

"I'm fine thanks. I'm going away Thursday though to just get away from everything for a while."

"Oh. Are you not going to Mike's funeral on Tuesday? The whole town seems to be going."

"No, I just need to have a little space from everything. It has gotten a bit too much recently."

"Ok then. Here's Officer David for you."

I heard Jenny talking to Officer David on the other end telling it was me on the phone.

"Hey Bella. What can I do for you?"

"I was wondering if you could arrange it so my Dad has a week of starting Saturday."

"I'm sure I can arrange that for you. He never takes any time off and deserves a break. Can I ask why you are calling and not your father?"

"Since I'm going away for a week on Thursday I thought he deserved a week off to go fishing; so bought him some fishing gear and am going to send him, Billy and Harry on a fishing retreat on Saturday. He doesn't know yet so don't tell him."

"Well that's very nice of you. I hope you're feeling better from Sunday. Don't worry Charlie won't know a thing. Is that all?"

"Yes thanks. Bye."

"Goodnight Bella."

I hung up the phone and turned to the fridge and lifted out a steak and some salad. As the steak was sizzling away, I cut and peeled some potatoes to fry. Once the potatoes and steak was finished I placed them on a plate for Charlie, put a small salad on my plate and called Charlie down.

We ate dinner in a comfortable silence with the occasional question from Charlie. We ended up agreeing that I wouldn't go back to school until the day after my meeting with Dr Roberts. As I stood to do the dishes Charlie walked to the door way and turned to me.

"Bella I know that you are going away but you need to know Mike's funeral is next Tuesday so the school is closing Monday and Tuesday. I'm not expecting you to want to go because I'm not sure I will go, but it seems the rest of the town is anyway."

"I'm certainly not going Dad, but that doesn't mean you can't. I would rather you didn't though so people can see that not everyone liked Mike. It's your choice though."

"I don't really want to go; I was just going to, to show respect. I don't regret shooting Mike, but I never like shooting someone. It doesn't happen very often, so when it does I do what is necessary at the time."

"I know Dad. I still think you're the best Dad in the world. I'll be going out once I have finished the washing up."

"Thanks Bells. See you tomorrow."

"Night Dad."

Charlie went into the living room and turned on the T.V whilst I washed up the plates from dinner. Once done I went to my room to find my leather jacket and boots to keep warm.

I spread some cream round my wrists and ankles in case I forget when I get back. Running down the stairs I inevitably tripped but caught myself before my face could hit the ground.

"Bye Dad."

"Stay safe Bells."

"I will."

With that I headed out the door determined to find mine and Edward's meadow this evening.


	27. Tree

**Tree**

Once I got to the end of the road I pulled over and just sat. I knew I couldn't take the trail; it would take me the wrong way. Sitting here now my mission seemed so much harder than I first thought. I had no idea where about the meadow is. Just that I go in the opposite direction to the trail. Taking a deep breath I got out of the cab and made my way to the edge of the forest. The wind picked up freezing me to the bone but I would be damned if I didn't find our meadow tonight.

Pulling my jacket tighter around me I set of into the dense mass of trees.

After about an hour of constant walking I came to a small clearing with a single tree. Some would say there is no beauty to this clearing because there is nothing interesting about a tree. However, this simple clearing held its own beauty. The way the surrounding trees never encroached into the circle of sunlight that shone down on the old tree. The gentle sway of the grass. The ancient oak tree that stood in the centre of the clearing with two massive, sturdy branches that shot out of the tree half way up forming a right angle at the trunk where both joined. The leaves at the top creating a mushroom affect across the whole meadow protecting the ground from the harsh storms that rarely occur. The occasional gaps in the leaves that let brief lines of sunshine through illuminating the clearing in the evening sunset. It would never be as beautiful as our meadow yet I could see a different sort of beauty here. If only I could have a tree house to sit in day in and day out.

That's not a bad idea actually. I have the money now to build one. I would have to get someone to help design it and build it but that could easily be paid for. The peacefulness of the forest; the beauty it holds surrounding you all day; the isolation from day to day life would give you a sense of freedom out here. It would be something I could share with Edward; somewhere for him when he needs to get away from everything; to escape from the constant thoughts of those around him. The perfect place for him to come when they went to have 'mate time'. A place for him and me.

Looking down at my watch I saw that I had better get moving or Charlie will eventually get worried. Being twenty to eight on a February evening it had become dark and freezing cold, but that would deter me from continuing on. I knew I was going the wrong direction because I had never seen this clearing before.

Turning to what I presumed as east I carried on walking.

It was only another twenty minutes before I found our meadow. It was different. The deep green grass was dead and a pale brown. All the flowers were gone. It was just a dead, barren clearing with no beauty. It wasn't _our_ meadow, it was _a_ meadow. The winter had taken its toll on it. It was a reminder that Edward had gone. Even though I had forgiven him and would hopefully see him on Friday, it was a stark reminder that he may not turn up. It made me realise that if Alice didn't play her part right Edward may not want to come on Friday. This realisation tore me open again.

I bent over, clutching my stomach. One question ran through my mind. _What if this doesn't work?_

No, I can't think like that. Thomas A. Edison once said "Many of life's failures are people who did not realize how close they were to success when they gave up." If I give up now I will never know whether the plan will have succeeded. Trust. All I have to do is trust in the plan; I have gotten this far, there is no point giving up.

My head shot up as a rustling of bushes came from in front of me. By now the forest was pitch black. I could only see to the edge of the meadow thanks to the illuminated moon.

I was terrified. Charlie warned me of something being out there taking hikers. No torch and no phone left me vulnerable to whatever was out there. There was another rustle when a figure left the dense trees.

The bright red eyes stood out to me the most. It was someone I thought I would never see again. He had surrendered his way of life only to run from it.

Laurent.


	28. Laurent

**Laurent**

"Well hello there Bella. What are you doing here?"

"Just going for a walk. What about you? I thought you were in Denali?"

I didn't want him to sense my fear. I could tell he hadn't been on the vegetarian diet for a long time. If I didn't play this right I would be his next meal. Hopefully if I keep him talking long someone will find me and I can figure out a way to get out of here.

"I was in Denali at first, they were very welcoming actually, nevertheless, there lifestyle got quite boring after a while. I made a big decision to leave because I made quite an attachment with Irina. I really liked her but not enough for her to be my mate. I decided to visit a friend who sent me here as a favour."

I couldn't understand what he meant by that. What friend would ask him to come to this dreary town?

"You look confused dear. I'm sure you know her. She was with me when we first met. Your mate killed her mate."

Victoria. Why would he do something for Victoria? The Cullens aren't even here so what would he be doing here?

"Victoria. Why has she sent you here?"

"Well you see my dear. I was scouting out the area to see when the best time for her attack would be. She's been biding her time to go in for the kill."

Kill. She was going to kill Edward. I couldn't let that happen.

"I won't let you kill Edward."

"Don't worry dear. She has no intentions of harming him. That would be letting him of too lightly."

Now I was confused. If she wasn't going to kill Edward then who? Laurent came closer, raising a cold, stone-hard hand and tucked a piece of hair behind my ear.

Then it dawned on me.

"Why does she want me dead?"

"Her words were 'a mate for a mate'. I'm not sure that will work now though. If you really were mates you wouldn't be here alone, unprotected and vulnerable. I've been to the Cullen house and it appears that no one has been there for months. I thought they had moved on so came for a hunt when I came across your scent. I must say you do smell delicious. No wonder James wanted you so bad. I've never seen him try to go through seven vampires for one human. You're special Bella. Now why would you be here when the Cullens have been gone for so long?"

Come on Bella. Tell him something, anything.

"They had some business to attend to a while back that would take quite a while. In fact I'm going to meet up with them on Thursday. If I don't turn up they will just come back and catch your scent. They will know it was you who killed me. I know Edward. He won't give up till you're dead."

"I don't doubt that Bella, however you are under the impression that I don't have an escape plan. You may not know this but Victoria has a certain skill of evading people. Your mate has been attempting tracking you know. He spent the last few months going after Victoria. He wasn't very good. Victoria led him south to Brazil and got away. I have no worry of getting away."

Edward was in Brazil. Tracking Victoria no less. How dumb does he get? Going after a vampire alone is a suicide mission.

It doesn't solve my problem though. If I was a vampire already I could take him down or a least run away. Everyone knows I have a glitch in my brain; that I'm a freak. Instead of being scared of vampires I fell in love with one. If that doesn't scream freak I don't know what does. What would a normal human do in this situation? Well to start with a normal human wouldn't be in this mess. They would have a 99.9 percent chance of death whereas I like to see my chances of death as an 83.4 percent. Screaming is out. No one would hear me. Fighting is definitely out. I can barely walk across a flat surface let alone fight a vampire.

As I continued my plotting Laurent's head snapped up with a fleeting look of fear before he masked it with an evil smirk.

I turned in the direction he had been looking to see a large black wolf followed by a russet brown wolf on his left and a light grey wolf on his left that were backed up by two others.

"Well Bella it seems your time is up. I would like to stay a while longer but it seems I must be going. Victoria would kill me if I let you go after all I've said. I hope you've had a good, short life."

With that he lunged for me. The last thing I saw was all three wolves pounce in mine and Laurent's direction and two others surrounding us.

The world went black.


	29. Wolves

**The Wolves**

_Jacob POV_

I had been having a hard time lately. I couldn't decide whether being a werewolf was something I enjoyed or not. On one side there's the fact that you have a purpose. We are here to protect our family, friends and tribe from the filthy bloodsuckers out there. I hadn't had a chance to kill a cold one yet. We got so close once though. We chased him for miles until we thought he was a safe distance. We thought he wouldn't come back since there was one of him and five of us. Since then he's been back constantly on what was Cullen land. None of us know what he is after.

Another plus of being a wolf is that we are super strong and really warm. Before we would walk round wrapped up in several sweaters and now we wear the bare minimum of shorts and running shoes and still don't get cold. With the whole super strong stuff me, Embry and Quil have had a blast. Whenever we aren't on patrol we mess around in the woods seeing who is stronger or work on my car. At first it was just me and Embry; we felt bad for abandoning Quil. Once he changed he understood. You don't tell anyone about being a werewolf. It's just one of those laws the Tribe leaders have. Apparently it's for others 'safety' and what not. Personally I think that if the residents of La Push knew that what is out there is real then they would be safer because we could protect them without hiding it. A lot of us know about it though considering there are the three tribal leaders: my dad, Harry Clearwater and Old Quil. There is also the whole pack –obviously- in which there is me, Embry, Quil, Sam, Jared, Paul, Leah, Seth and then Collin and Brady. Sam is pack leader because he was first to change and because I turned down my right of leader. I don't want to lead a pack let alone be in one full time. It's a lot of work just taking shifts every day, imagine being in charge of everyone and ready to run off to fight a vampire every minute of the day. Collin and Brady are the newest and youngest in the pack. No one expected Seth to change when he did let alone Collin and Brady. Everyone thought Seth was young to turn at 15, so when Collin and Brady turned at 13 we were all shocked. There is also all the imprints: Emily- Sam's- Kim- Jared's- Rachel, my sister,-Paul- and little Claire- Quil.

Most of the time being a wolf is great. Quil enjoys it the most out of anyone apart from Seth that is. Quil said he was glad he turned because it means he gets his friends back. I guess I can see his point. If I had been ditched by Quil and Embry then got them back I would be quite relieved. Seth just makes jokes out of everything. The rest of us often end up wanting to kill him about one thing or another. I just hope no one else changes at the age of 15. All of us, excluding Collin and Brady, take being the tribe's protectors seriously. Collin and Brady never get to do much. They go on the occasional patrol during the day but have to keep going to school as frequently as possible or their parents will notice. That's why I'm glad I have Billy as my Dad. He knows everything that happens, sometimes more than me.

There are also the negative parts. For example when we are in wolf form the others in wolf form can hear everything you're thinking. It can be use full when chasing a vampire but most the time it is just down right annoying. There are also the times you don't want someone to know your secrets; it becomes hard to block your thoughts and concentrate on what you are doing. Leah's thoughts are the worst. I do feel sorry for her though. Sam and she went out; Sam disappears, comes back, takes one look at Emily and breaks up with Leah. Another factor I don't like is that we have to be committed to this way of life every minute of the day. You never know when a vampire will turn up and need taking care of. Seth has it lucky. No one expects much of him because of his age. He is never woken up in the night to go on patrol. He only ever does ones during the day, early evening or after 7 in the morning. I'm up from 11 till four, five nights a week.

"Jacob I need you to come with me."

I looked up to see Sam come out of Emily and his front door followed by Paul and Jared. They looked worried. They must have had news of that bloodsucker dude. As I got up Sam started to relay the information he got from Leah saying that she had caught a fresh trail of the vampire heading from our land to the Cullens. She was waiting for us to catch up with her before we dealt with him once and for all.

"You leave the head ripping to me. I want this one for myself."

Paul was getting angry. He obviously wanted the bloodsucker dead as soon as he could reach it. Once we reached the tree cover behind Emily's and Sam's all four of us lunged forward our shorts and shoes ripping to pieces. They didn't matter now all we were focused on was the cold one heading towards Forks.

"Jacob you take my left, Leah will be on my right. Paul you take Leah's side, Jared behind Jacob."

"Got it."

"Sure."

"Why am I next to you?"

"Why am I at the back?"

The others thoughts echoed in my head as the others thought them.

"Jacob you're next to me because Jared and Paul will circle round the back to trap the bloodsucker. You got that Paul? Plus you are second in command."

"I'll do what you say not because I want to but because I have to."

We all rolled our eyes mentally at Paul's response.

"Guys stop your questioning and hurry up before he gets too close to town."

After Leah's comment we all shut up and ran faster in the direction of Leah. Two minutes later we were all in formation following the bloodsuckers trail.

"Guys slow down. Do you smell that? There are two scents. One's human though. It's strangely familiar though."

Now that I thought about it the second scent was quite familiar. It smelt like freesia and strawberry. Charlie would occasionally have that scent on him when he came round to watch a game with Billy. That wasn't Charlie's scent though.

"What do you mean? There is a human with the bloodsucker? Who could it be if you have smelt it on Charlie?"

"I don't know Sam. I just don't know."

After a half a minute of running more Sam halted us to a stop.

"If there is a human with the bloodsucker we need to be careful. They are just up ahead in a small meadow of some form. I will go first then Leah and Jacob followed by Paul and Jared. If you see him about to bolt jump him. Be careful of the human. Hopefully we will be able to save them in time. If not do whatever you have too to kill the bloodsucker. He will not live another day."

With that Sam set of at a quick pace with us just behind until he came to a stop.

"Wait until I say."

I watched through Sam's mind to see him emerge into a small dead meadow. There in front of him was the leach we had been after for the last few weeks. He was looking straight at Sam but stood right in front of someone. From this angle I couldn't see who it was but could tell they were still alive. This will be difficult to explain when we get out of here.

"Leah, Jacob come now. Paul, Jared follow once they are half way out of the trees. Be careful we need this human alive."

Leah and I strode through the trees into the meadow with Jared and Paul on our tails. Once out from the trees I could see who it was.

Bella, Bella Swan.

"Well that would explain the scent."

"Paul will you take this seriously. That's Bella Swan. You know Chief Swan's daughter. If she dies here what are we supposed to tell Charlie. His daughter was killed by a vampire in the woods because we weren't taking our role of werewolves, the protector of humans seriously so couldn't save her."

"Calm down Jacob. This actually makes this easier for us."

"How Sam?"

"Well she did used to date a vampire and kept the secret so when we save her she won't say a thing."

"I guess. When do we attack?"

"As soon as I say."

Whilst waiting for the signal I surveyed the situation. Bella was stuck behind a vampire who was now focused on her not us.

"Well Bella it seems your time is up. I would like to stay a while longer but it seems I must be going. Victoria would kill me if I let you go after all I've said. I hope you've had a good, short life."

"It's time."

Sam's voice rang out through our heads as the onslaught of our thoughts invaded each other's minds.

As we pounced the bloodsucker bite down on her neck.

Oh he did not just do that.

"I think he did Jacob."

I saw red as I flew at the leach.

I helped Sam pull the leach from Bella as she collapsed to the ground.

"Leah go get Seth, Quil and Embry."

"Fine. I'll be as quick as I can."

"Paul rip his head off. Jacob I need you to get us all a change of clothes from Emily. Get some for the other boys and Leah to."

He saw I was going to protest.

"Jacob we need clothes if we are going to see to Bella. The sooner you go the sooner you can come back."

With that in mind I ran with a flat out sprint to Emily's. I watched through Sam's mind to see them rip the bloodsucker to pieces as Paul held onto the head. Three more voices entered my mind. Seth, Brady and Collin had phased.

"Hey guys what's going on? As soon as we saw Leah in wolf form we came to phase."

"Seth, Embry, and Quil you need to follow Leah. We caught the bloodsucker we've been after. There is a bit of a complication we need to sort out. We need to talk to everyone about what to do next."

By now I was at Emily's. I phased quickly and ran inside before she could see me in my naked glory and slid on some shorts. I saw the clock and was surprised at the time. It's quarter to twelve at night. Normally by now I would be exhausted from the last few late nights but I was wide awake and ready to go.

Soft snores came from Sam and Emily's bedroom. I guess Emily is asleep. I gathered up some clothes for the others but couldn't find any clothes for Sam. I snuck into his room, careful not to wake Emily. Once at his chest of draws I pulled it open only to have it fall on the floor with a loud bang.

Emily shot up in bed.

"Who's there?"

"Emily it's okay. It's just Jacob."

I could hear her heart go from facing to a steadier pace as her breaths got deeper.

"What are you doing here Jacob I thought you went after that vampire? Where is Sam? Is he alright? What happened?"

Emily started panicking as she thought Sam was hurt.

"Everyone is fine. The leach is dead, but I had to come get some clothes for everyone. There was a complication. Seth, Embry and Quil are headed out with Leah to meet up with the others. Sam sent me to get everyone some clothes."

"That's good then. What happened to force Sam to send you to get everyone clothes? He doesn't do that unless there is danger."

I considered telling Emily considering she would find out from Sam anyway. She was also like the pack's mom in a sense. She was there for us. Emily got out of bed and came over to gather the clothes on the floor as I found some shorts for Sam.

"When we were following the bloodsuckers trail we smelt another scent in the forest that went in the same direction as the leaches. We didn't know who it was but it smelt familiar."

I looked up at Emily as I said the next bit.

"It smelt human."

She gasped.

"When we found the leach he was in a meadow standing in front of the human. They seemed to be having a conversation and we would've attacked then and there if the human hadn't been so close. When I walked into the meadow and recognised the human. It was Bella Swan."

I looked up at Emily as a tear escaped her eye. She had never met Bella but knew about her because we had kept an eye on her when she was dating the leach. She also never liked it when an innocent as affected by our world because it wasn't their fault.

"Is she alright? Did he drain her?"

"We aren't completely sure what happened because she blacked out as we pounced which is why I need to take these clothes."

"You had better be going Jacob. I'll make some food for everyone. Tell them to bring Bella back here. I don't care what is wrong with her but if she isn't here when you all get back I won't talk to any of you including Sam for a week, meaning no food either. Got that Jacob?"

Emily could be scary at times and her threats were real. Once she didn't talk to anyone for three days because Jared spilt juice on her new white rug even though she told him to take it to the kitchen. I knew her threat was serious.

"Yes ma'am. Message received loud and clear."

She chuckled as I ran out the back door. Because I had everyone's clothes I couldn't phase so had to run in human form. It isn't as fast as wolf form but is still fast. I reached the others in about five minutes. I placed their clothes behind a tree on one side of the meadow then Leah's on the other side.

In no time at all we were all standing in the middle of the meadow staring down at Bella's limp body. No one knew what to say. We didn't know what was happening to Bella. Whether she is fine, or if she is dying or if she is changing into a vampire. We didn't even know why she was here in the first place.

Sam seemed to find his voice first.

"We need to help Bella. She can't die here, today. Think about what it would do to Charlie. He already lost her before. Many times before and just got her back. I've seen him round the res recently and he seems so much happier. Then there was that whole thing with the Newton boy."

"What?"

Quil, Embry, Seth and Leah all looked just as confused as me. None of us seemed to know what he is talking about. I hadn't heard anything about Mike and Bella.

"Didn't you know? Charlie came to the res on Sunday to talk to Billy. I was over there when he arrived. He looked exhausted. I overheard their conversation. Charlie was saying he shot Mike."

"Why would he do that?"

Seth asked the question I had been thinking. Charlie wouldn't shoot someone unless matters called for it. I had heard him talking to my dad in the past about how he loved being a cop but shooting people wasn't something he enjoyed.

"He had gone home Saturday but couldn't get in because he forgot his key. He knocked on the door several times whilst calling out to Bella. He said he heard Bella scream so bashed the door down and ran to her room. When he got there he saw Bella had her wrists tied to her bed and ankles tied together. She lay naked on her bed as Mike Newton stood over her and beat her. He shot Mike who dropped down dead."

At the end of Sam's tale we were all growling. No one deserved that. Especially Bella. She was a sweet, kind girl that never bothered anyone.

"What do we do about Bella?"

"Well Seth I have strict orders from Emily to take her to theirs."

"Jacob we can't do that. What if she changes into one of them?"

I could see what he was talking about.

"Sam I don't care. We will figure out what is happening when Bella is not lying on the forest floor freezing to death. Emily said that if Bella isn't brought with us she will not talk to any of us for a week."

Sam looked put out. The rest couldn't care less. A week meant nothing when you had a lot going on.

"It also means no food for a week."

"We're taking Bella."

"Let's go people food is important."

"We are taking Bella with us."

"There are no reasons not to take her with us"

Were the range of responses. Sam still looked unsure. He probably didn't want to take Bella to the Res because there still is the possibility of her becoming a vampire but I couldn't leave Bella here.

"Listen Sam I know you don't want to take her in case she changes but you know it does take three days for someone to change and as soon as she shows signs of changing we can take her somewhere else. If she doesn't change she will die here."

Sam walked over to Bella and picked her up.

"She's freezing. Let's take her to mine then. Paul, Jared, Embry you shift and go tell Emily we will be there in ten minutes. We have to run like this so Bella stays safe. If she isn't awake by morning tell Charlie she stayed with Emily the night and will be back later in the day."


	30. Words

**Words**

_Jacob POV_

Once we stepped from the treeline of the forest we were accosted by the smell of fresh baking. We could hear the others already talking in the front room.

Seth opened the front door to let Sam in with Bella in her arms. I followed after I saw Leah slink back into the trees. I know she wants to be here for Bella. She may not have shown it but she has always admired Bella for befriending a coven of leaches. Don't get me wrong she hates them with all her being because it was them that made us like this but she can see how strong Bella is. If we weren't at Sam and Emily's she would have come in and sat with Bella. She puts up with being around Sam and occasionally Emily but when they are together she leaves.

"Sam put Bella in the bed in the guest room. I'll be in in a minute; I'm just finishing up the muffins."

"Got it."

I walked into the front room with Seth to find out what the others were talking about.

"Even if Bella doesn't pull through at least we got the leach."

"Paul how can you say that? I'm glad we got him too, but Bella Swan is lying on a bed possibly dying and you sit here saying you don't care if she dies."

"I agree with Jacob on this one. Bella's a great girl, even if she went out with a bloodsucker. Sometimes you don't choose who you fall in love with, you can't force love, it just happens. Anyway, think about it she's chief Swan's daughter how do you think it will go if chief Swan finds out his daughter came here and ended up dead. We would all be thrown in prison for murder, well maybe not Seth he could go free."

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean Jared?"

Seth joked playfully.

"So you would rather she be a bloodsucker than dead?"

No one answered Paul for a few minutes until Seth made his preference known.

"Of course. Being friends with a vampire would be awesome. Think about everything you could do. After you get over the stench and the whole blood drinking thing it would be quite fun. Anyway I like Bella, she seems like a great girl. "

"I've only met Bella once but she was really nice and seemed their seemed to be more to Bella than her nice personality. She goes deeper than that. As long as we keep her away from everyone we'll live."

When Quil said this we all looked at him. He was one of the last to phase so felt he didn't have much right to speak in pack business so it showed just how much he felt on the matter.

"I agree with Quil. There is more to Bella Swan than any of us know."

They all looked to me after Embry said this.

"What do you think Jacob you haven't said anything. Do you think it would be better for Bella to be a vampire or dead?"

I knew my answer. It wasn't something I had to think about.

"She can't die."

Was all I said. After what Jared had said about love being unavoidable I knew I didn't love Bella. It was just the idea of loving someone as great as her. If we were meant to be together she wouldn't have gone out with the leach. When she would visit her dad when she was younger we would always play on the beach or at mine. I loved her as a sister. Nothing more at the time and nothing less. That is all it would ever be though. No matter what we are we would always be family.

Emily walked into the room with a tray full of muffins and Sam right behind her.

"So guys. You've had a big evening. Bella seems to fine. Her breathing is normal and she only has a broken rib. Her wrists seem to have some irritation to them but nothing serious. From what I've heard none of it occurred tonight. She will be fine though."

We all sighed in relief at this. At least she will live.

"If anyone wants to go to sleep there are blankets and pillows in the cupboard over there or you can go to the other guest room."

We all grabbed a muffin and started eating. Only the sounds of our heart beats could be heard through the house. Quil, Paul and Seth all fell asleep soon after they finished their muffin. Emily and Sam departed to their room for some sleep themselves.

As I was just drifting of a voice rang out waking everyone in an instant.

"Time."

It was Bella. Those who were asleep or almost asleep looked around confused as they didn't understand who had spoken.

"Time."

We looked at each other in confusion.

"Everyone come here."

Sam called us all from Bella's room. Wondering what was happening we all made our way into her guest room to see Bella lying on her back, her body rigidly locked in place as if she was restraining herself. Emily was sat at her side looking down at Bella sadly. Sam was on Bella's other side staring down at Bella worriedly.

"Time."

"Sam what's happening?"

Seth asked. I couldn't understand what was happening.

"I'm not sure Seth. She was perfectly calm before. Her breathing has slowed yet her heart beat has increased. I don't understand."

"Time."

"What's going on?"

We all jumped when Leah spoke. No one heard her come in but no one expected her to come back.

"Time."

"Why is she saying that?"

"What are you doing here Leah? I thought you went home?"

"Thanks for the love Seth. I've been outside the whole time. I wanted to make sure Bella was fine."

We all looked shocked at Leah at her admittance.

"Don't look so shocked Bella's been through a lot. I can relate somewhat; I want her to be happy again."

Sam looked at her sadly as she said this.

"Time."

"Time."

"Time."

Bella began to grow restless. We all sat there wondering why she was breathing heavily. Leah went to sit next to Bella opposite Emily.

"Bella listen to me. Calm down. I need to know what's going on. I can help if you tell me."

Bella's teeth gritted together.

"It's time."

Time; Time for what? What is going to happen?

"Guys look at her stomach. It's growing."

We all looked down at her stomach to see what Seth was talking about. He was right it was growing. It was growing at such a rapid speed I wondered when it would explode.

"Bella what's going on?"

Emily asked worried for her health.

"It's time."

"Time. Time for what Bella? You need to tell us something; anything."

We all stared at Bella trying to figure out what was happening.

"Take."

"Take what? Come on Bella one more word that's all I ask. Take what?"

Leah's concern for Bella was really obvious. It was the first time Leah had actually entered Sam and Emily's house by choice.

"Take them."

Who is them? I then looked back down to Bella's stomach to see it split open.

Sam seemed to have seen what was happening as he took control of the situation.

"Paul, Jared, Embry, Quil and Seth you need to leave now."

The four of them scramble out the door as Emily and Leah stand.

"Jacob go to the cupboard in the hall and grab as many towels as you can."

"Sam what's happening?"

"I don't know yet Jacob just get some towels and we will figure this out."

I ran from the room and through the cupboard and grabbed five towels.

When I entered the room I saw Leah sitting next to Bella again whispering to her. Emily was stood next to Bella's stomach trying to pull something out.

"Jacob bring a towel over here."

I handed a towel to Sam as Emily's hands emerged from Bella with a baby in her hands.

"Sam you need to take him. There's another."

Sam took the baby and wrapped him in a towel and handed him to me. I didn't understand what was going on.

"Jacob take the baby out then come back. I need your help."

I walked to the front room to see all the boys anxiously waiting for information. When they saw the baby in my arms their eyebrows shot up.

"Jared take the baby. I need to go back to help Sam."

Once back in Bella's room I heard Leah speaking to Bella; trying to comfort her as she gritted her teeth harder an obvious sign to her holding in a scream.

"Bella calm down. Everything will be fine. You need to slow your heart to reduce the loss of blood. You're going to lose too much otherwise. Think happy thoughts. Think Edward. Think back to when you met. Think about all the moments you ever thought about him or were with him."

"Leah is that really going to help? He left remember."

"I know but there was something in her eye earlier that tells me something. I don't know what it was but I can tell it was something."

I looked down to where Emily and Sam were to see Emily pull another baby from Bella and handed it to Sam. Once Sam cleaned the baby up he handed it to me. Seeing as Sam didn't say anything to me I stood back waiting to see what would happen next.

"There's another?! Sam I don't understand. There was no sign of Bella being pregnant and now she has triplets."

I was confused as well. It made no sense at all.

"Come on Bella hang in there. You're almost there. A few more minutes then you're done and we can do the rest. Think Edward."

"Edward?"

"Yes Bella. Come on remember everything you did. Think about Friday."

What was that supposed to mean."

"Edward."

"Nearly there Bella. Give me one more minute."

Emily was working as fast as she could. We could all see Bella was struggling. I briefly wondered if she would live. As soon as the thought entered my mind I dismissed it because thinking that way was like admitting defeat.

"Bella we're done. You can relax now."

"Can't."

We all looked at her. Something was wrong. I clutched the baby to me as Bella crushed her eyes shut.

"Fire."

"Sam. Her stomach, it's healed."

Sam and I exchanged a look.

"It has started; she is changing."

Emily and Leah wanted to clean Bella up so ushered us out the room. We both walked to the front room were the others were crowded round the baby boy. When they noticed our presence they looked up in shock.

"How did this happen?"

"We don't know. It seems something has protected Bella from this and she wasn't even aware of what was going to happen."

Seth came over to look at the little baby in my arms. I was amazed at these creatures. They had not yet cried, yelled or made a noise of any sort yet we knew they were healthy by the way they took in their surroundings. Once Seth was hovering over the little girl she glanced up at him and their eyes locked.

"Seth. Seth you alright?"

He didn't respond. Jared started laughing, followed by Embry. Sam and Paul let out a small chuckle.

"It seems Seth just imprinted."

I now understood the look. Seth's whole world just shifted; it now revolved around this baby girl who was mear minutes old.

The baby girl raised her arms to Seth, clapped and started giggling. It was so cute. I passed the girl over to Seth who was smiling down at the girl.

Sam then came over to me and handed me the other baby girl who was yet to open her eyes. She seemed tired yet peaceful lying in my arms.

"Bella's changing into a vampire. She cannot stay much longer. Tonight we will take Bella to the Cullen house for to complete her change then three of us will take her deep into the woods to hunt. I will form a plan for what happens next."

The baby girl started to stir in arms and opened her eyes for the first time. She looked over at her brother, and then at her sister whose attention was held by Seth. She then looked up at me with deep brown eyes and my world stopped. There was nothing but me and her. She is the most beautiful person ever. I could faintly hear someone saying my name but paid no attention to it. This girl was my main focus.

Then the baby girl looked over at her brother and I was released from her grip yet I waited for the next time she would look at me.

"Seth, Jacob glad to see you both come back to reality. As I was saying we need to figure what will do about this, it is obvious they are part vampire therefore they will probably drink blood. I can hear their heart beats so guess they have blood in their body. It is not safe for them to be around Bella just yet, so we will have to take care of them. It is the only solution. What does everyone think?"

Before any of us could answer we heard Bella yet again.

"Time."

What now?

"Time."

We all ran back to Bella, in time to hear her more clearly.

"Time."

All three of the children reached their arms out towards their mother. Seth, Jared and I carried them closer to her. You could see the desperation on their faces as they couldn't reach Bella. Suddenly the amazing girl in my arms turned up to me and place her hand on my cheek.

_'It's ok Jacob she's safe. We just want to hug our mom.'_

What was that?

_'Me Jacob.'_

I looked down at the baby in my arms to see her eyes wide and pleading.

I couldn't deny the angel in my arms this however much I hated it so placed her next to Bella on the bed. She crawled over to Bella and lay her head on her arm. Seth then placed the other baby girl next to Bella who copied my girl's actions. Only Bella's son was yet to touch his mother and was getting more restless by the second. I walked over to Jared and took the boy into my arms. He smiled up at me then gave me a knowing look and glanced at the beautiful brown eyed girl. Somehow I knew he was referring to the fact that I had imprinted on his sister. These babies are weird. As soon as I placed him down on the bed he scrambled oger to his mom.

"Jacob what's going on?"

"When the babies saw Bella they felt the need to hold her, touch her. I didn't want to put her down in case it wasn't safe, but then she turned to and placed her hand on my check and told me it was safe and they just wanted to hug their mom."

"She told you this?"

"Well I think it was more along the lines of her thinking it to me. Remember vampires do have extra gifts and her father is a mind reader. She seems to have taken that and flipped it round."

Everyone stared down at the triplets in amazement. After a few minutes they were all asleep. Seth, Leah and I collected the babies from Bella to take them to the other guest room to sleep, however when I got to the door Bella spoke again.

"Time?"

We all turned to her to see what would happen next.

"What time?"

Bella got out before squeezing her eyes shut even tighter. Realisation dawned on our faces.

"It's half two on Wednesday morning. You've just started your transformation. Just three days Bella hang in there."

"Thank you."

I was stunned at how well Bella was dealing with everything. You could tell she was in a lot of pain right now and it scared me to think she would be like this for three days. We all left the room leaving Bella alone once more. After settling all three children into the guest bed Seth and I lay on the floor on either side of the bed and fell asleep dreaming of the one we imprinted on.


	31. Awake

**Awake**

_Bella POV_

The excruciating pain in my stomach subsided for a few seconds as I marvelled at what was to happen. Once I fell unconscious after Laurent bit me his venom stirred something in me that I didn't know was there. I had three children. Three wonderful children. They are all like their father for they each have a power. My son had a physical shield which had been wrapped around them from the beginning of their formation. This made it as though they were not there. I had none of symptoms of pregnancy so had no idea of the lives growing in me. It was only when one of my daughters showed me everything. She showed me her brother and sister, explained what had happened, and told me all about their powers.

What no one knows is that Edward and I made love the night before my birthday. I pleaded with him that it would all be alright in the end; that nothing bad would happen. I woke the next morning to Edward lying with me looking sad. He had said we couldn't do it again because he had hurt me. Honestly, there were only a few bruises here and there, I didn't care though. I had finally got what I had been asking for. There was nothing that could have upset me apart from Edward's reaction.

I was overjoyed for my miracle children. The fact that it was supposed to be impossible astounded me. They were more than I could ask for. All I had to do now was bring Edward home.

My thoughts were interrupted by the stinging coming from my stomach. It felt as if I was being ripped open from the inside. My baby girl then told that is exactly what is happening. My son had to rip open my stomach so they could get out. They knew how much it hurt but had to or we would all die.

"Time."

They are coming.

"Time."

My miracle babies would soon be in the world.

"Time."

I repeated the same word in an attempt to get help.

"Bella what's going on?"

A voice asked. It seemed distant yet I could feel the breath on my face. The pain increased making me want to scream. I wouldn't scream though. I would be strong for my children; they needed me, so I will not give in.

"Take what? Come on Bella one more word that's all I ask. Take what?"

I had to tell her. She needed to know.

"Them."

The pain started to become blinding so I locked all my muscles even tighter. There is no way I am giving up. Not today, not ever. My stomach was ripped open by my son which started a flurry around me. People started to move in which I hoped was to help. I could feel my son wriggling around, trying to get out as fast as possible. Then I felt hands on me; helping me. Someone started whispering in my ear but I couldn't make out the words were because the pain was still too strong. Suddenly my boy was lifted from me and the pain eased ever so slightly.

There was a girl talking to me.

"Bella calm down. Everything will be fine. You need to slow your heart to reduce the loss of blood. You're going to lose too much otherwise. Think happy thoughts. Think Edward. Think back to when you met. Think about all the moments you ever thought about him or were with him."

Edward. The glorious father to my, no our children. He wasn't here though. He left to protect me. I was going to find him and bring him home. I can't miss this opportunity. I've worked too hard to give up.

I will always remember the first time we met. When I was new to the small town of Forks I expected my life to be boring and dull, I never thought I would end up here; giving birth to vampire hybrids. I was sitting in the crowded cafeteria when I first saw them. They isolated themselves from everyone else. Their abnormal beauty was what first drew me in, and then their actions and behaviour kept my attention. I've never been one to go for looks or money and I will never will. Something about them drew me in. I don't know what but I'm glad it did.

When I first sat next Edward in our Biology class I wasn't scared I was intrigued and upset. I wanted to know all about Edward yet his disgusted face upset me. There was something that put me of talking to him and when he disappeared for a week I was convinced I did something wrong. I was so relieved to discover he had come back. Even if he wouldn't talk to me I at least had the knowledge that I didn't drive him from his home.

That day he started up a conversation and I was surprised to say the least. He asked a lot of questions seeming to be intrigued by my simple life.

I thought over all the times he was there for me. When he saved me from Tyler's van; when he took me to the school nurse after blood typing; when James had me at the ballet studio and all the times between.

The pain subsided even more as my first daughter was removed. Only my last daughter and I can relax; my babies will be safe.

"Edward."

I needed Edward.

"Yes Bella. Come on remember everything you did. Think about Friday."

Friday. I will see Edward again. I will survive this, not for me, but for Edward and my children. I'll bare any amount of pain if it means seeing Edward.

"Nearly there Bella. Give me one more minute."

Thank goodness for that. I don't think I could last much longer. The pain subsided even more as my last daughter was removed. Fire shot through me just as I started to relax.

"Bella we're done. You can relax now."

I wanted to relax but I couldn't, if I did I would scream. The fire burned my body from the inside. I knew what it meant because of when James bit me. I was changing. There was no stopping it now I wouldn't survive if it stopped.

"Can't."

The fire blazed through my limbs, sealing my stomach to stop the loss of blood.

"Fire."

I embraced the fire knowing it was inevitable.

I lay there recalling every day of my life committing each moment to memory. All the good times, all the bad times etched into my memory. Some I wished to forget but knew I couldn't. I learnt a lot from those moments which made me who I am today. I would not forget a moment of my life. When I got to when I first thought of my plan I remembered that I had to leave on Thursday. I needed to know the time.

"Time."

Someone should hear me.

"Time."

"Time."

I could feel people enter the room and crowded around me. After a minute I felt the presence of a little body on my shoulder.

'Hi momma.'

My baby girl had come to me. I completely forgot the fire that burned through my body as I revealed in the feeling of my baby girl. I then felt another little body curl into my other side.

My other baby girl had come to me. I wished to wrap them up in a hug and never let go but the fire confined me. My baby boy then lay on my stomach nestling his head into my skin. Soon all three of my babies were asleep next to me. Three people walked over and lifted them from me bringing the pain to the forefront of my mind. I needed to know the time.

"Time."

They didn't understand.

"What time?"

"It's half two on Wednesday morning. You've just started your transformation. Just three days Bella hang in there."

"Thank you."

I managed to get out before I could scream. Half two on Wednesday. I had time. Three days to change though, that was too long. I would miss my flight and Charlie would be worried. I had to hurry this up.

I recall Edward saying something about the venom spreading through the body. If I speed this up I should change faster. If not at least I tried right.

I lay there embracing the fire and instead of trying to pull it from my body I pushed it faster and faster. I hurt like hell, but Winston Churchill once said "If you are going through hell, keep going." There is no going back now.

I listened to my heart beat for the final time before I was free from the pain.

My eyes shot open. I sat up slowly testing my new strength. I could hear three people discussing something down the hall. I had no idea where I was. It looked like one of the homes on the Res what with the miss matched wood.

"What do we do about Charlie then?"

"I don't know Emily."

I made my way to the room they were in whilst registering the four slower heart beats indicating they were asleep. When I was stood in the doorway to what appeared to be a living room the man looked up. The two women followed his gaze. They all sat there in shock.

"Hello, what time is it?"

"Uhh, Bella are you alright? What happened to you? We thought you were changing into a vampire? Your eyes are red but I don't get it."

"Who are you exactly?"

"Sorry Bella. I'm Sam Uley, this is my girlfriend Emily Young and Leah, who is Emily's cousin. Me and Leah are werewolves. Are you ok though shouldn't you be craving blood right now considering you are a newborn vampire?"

Now that I thought about it I should have drained Emily by now because she is human. There was a slight burn in my throat but nothing I couldn't handle.

"No I'm good. There is a slight burn but nothing to bad but I must say you all stink. No offense."

"None taken. You don't smell to great yourself."

One of the boys on the floor started to stir. He took one look at me and screamed. All the other boys woke up and stared at me. I recognised two of the boys to be Quil and Embry.

"Hey Embry, Quil. I see you are werewolves. What happened to Jacob?"

"Hey guys can you keep it down the babies are trying to sleep."

My children were here. Before anyone could say anything I followed the sound the five other heart beats. I entered a different bed room and saw three beautiful babies snuggled up together on a bed and two boys standing over them. I recognised the both of them to be Seth and Jacob.

"Bella stop!"

Sam's voice came from behind me causing Jacob and Seth to look up at me wide eyed. I raised my hands in surrender as I approached the bed. They were too shocked to do anything so I bent down and scooped up my baby boy. When I touched him a shot of energy went through me. I wonder why. My baby boy looked up at me in confusion.

"Hey there baby. Do you know who I am?"

"Momma."

I looked round to see everyone crowded into the room anxiously waiting for something to happen. Emily and Leah both awed when he spoke. He is only a few hours old yet he can speak.

"Bella what are their names?"

Leah asked as she approached. I had decided on the perfect names for all three when I was changing.

"This is Mason Anthony Swan after his father."

I looked into his eyes to see bright green emerald eyes staring back. He looked so much like his father with a bronze tuft of hair on his head and a crooked smile. I nuzzled my face with his before giving him a kiss on his head before passing him onto Leah who was looking at me with a small smile on her lips.

"This beautiful girl is Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Swan. Elizabeth was Edwards human mothers name. Emmalie is made from Rosalie and Emmett's name then Ally is for Alice."

I said as I picked my oldest daughter up. Another shot of energy ran through me as I touched her. Voices invaded my mind at once.

'What is she?'

'How can she stand there with all the people in the room?'

'I knew there was something about Bella.'

'Elizabeth what a beautiful name for a beautiful baby.'

'Momma. Imagine a switch and turn it off.'

This voice caught my attention.

"What was that baby?"

"Bella she didn't say anything."

'Momma I can read minds. You have my power as well as Mason's. If you want to turn it off do it.'

"Wow."

I breathed out and did what she said.

"You my baby girl are amazing."

"Bella what's going on?"

"My little Elizabeth here can read minds like her father. I seem to have gained her power as well as Mason's I don't know what his is yet though."

"You mean you can read our minds?"

"Yes, but I can turn it off. Which I have."

I said as they all relaxed slightly. Seth walked up to me and took baby Elizabeth from me so I could pick little Renesmee up.

"And that is little Renesmee Carlie Jasmine Swan."

"They're beautiful names. Where did you get Renesmee from?"

"I was playing with my parents name's and Edward's vampire parents. Renesmee is Renee and Esme, Carlie comes from Charlie and Carlisle and Jasmine was for Jasper."

The now familiar surge of energy went through me yet again.

"What can you do little Renesmee?"

She raised her hand to my cheek and smiled up at me with her brown eyes.

'I show my thoughts with touch.'

"Baby that's amazing. Thank you for before. I love you."

She giggled and clapped her hands. She is so cute.

"Bella your children are so cute."

Emily said trying to come closer but Sam held her back.

"Sam listen she won't hurt me. Look at her she's not even an hour old as a vampire and she is as calm as before. She hasn't attempted to kill me and if you remember the babies have blood running through their veins as well. She is perfectly in control. Trust her."

He sighed and looked over at me.

"I'm sorry Bella. It's not that I don't trust you it's just that I don't want to lose Emily. I think you're remarkable."

I am glad I don't blush anymore.

"Thanks Sam and I wouldn't dream or hurting any of you. You can trust me."

"I think we should all go into the front room and discuss what we will do next."

We all marched to the front room where I took a seat next to Leah who still held my Mason while Seth handed little Elizabeth back to me. Seth smiled widely at me as he sat on my other side. Jacob kept looking at me anxiously whereas everyone else seemed more relaxed.

"What's your problem Jake? I thought you of all people would trust me. I know I'm a vampire now and we are supposedly arch enemies but I thought with you practically being a brother you wouldn't care."

He exchanged glances with Sam and Seth before looking back to me then down to little Renesmee.

"Bella when you were changing some things occurred."

Sam said as if I would explode at his words.

"What things Sam? You had better not have harmed my babies."

"No Bella none of us would dream of doing anything like that. It's just that Seth imprinted on Elizabeth and Jacob imprinted on Renesmee. They didn't do it on purpose. When you are a wolf you don't choose who your soul mate is. That choice is taken from you. It's your instincts that choose the one who suits you best."

"What does this mean Leah? Are they mates?"

"What are mates Bella?"

Sam asked confused. I suppose the Cullens didn't tell the wolves much and the wolves didn't say much to the Cullens.

"Well a mate is your soul mate. When you first see them your heart makes ties to them and they will never break. You will do anything for your mate. If it means being a brother, a sister, a friend, a carer or a lover they will be there."

"You seem to speak from knowledge Bella."

Jared said with a cheeky smile on his face.

"Me and Edward are mates."

They all looked at me knowingly yet some held shock.

"Why did he leave then Bella?"

I looked down at my children to see them looking at me intently awaiting my answer.

"He thought it was too dangerous for me to be involved with the vampire world."

They were all stunned to hear about Edward's concern for my wellbeing.

"Why momma?"

I looked down at little Elizabeth tucked into my arm who seemed confused. I was astounded by the intelligence of my children. They weren't even a day old but they could understand what we were staying and talk back.

"Well my little Lizzie, on my eighteenth birthday I went to his family's house for a small party. I accidently got a paper cut and your Uncle Jasper lost control and tried to attack me. Your daddy pushed me out of the way but I flew into a table with glass on it. I got a big cut up my arm. Everyone left the room as your Grandpa Carlisle fixed my arm. Daddy blamed himself and left a week later. It wasn't his fault though. He loves me and I'm going to see him on Friday."

I could see tears form in the corner of her eyes.

"Momma?"

"Yes little Mason."

"Can I come wiv you?"

"Why yes little Mason. I think you should get to meet your Daddy. Do you want to come Lizzie?"

"Yes Momma."

She wrapped her arms round my neck and snuggled closer to me. I loved my children.

"What about you Renesmee? Do you want to meet Daddy?"

She still hadn't said anything and I wanted to hear her voice. Instead of speaking she looked up at me her deep brown eyes wide and a blinding smile graced her lips as she nodded enthusiastically.

"Bella can I come too? It's just that I don't want to be too far from little Lizzie."

"Is this an imprinting thing?"

He nodded sheepishly.

"Then you and Jacob can come with us if Sam lets you."

"Of course Bella. Having imprinted on Emily myself I understand what it is like to be away from your imprint."

"Do you want to try being round humans first though, just to be sure?"

"I thirsty momma."

"Me too momma."

"I guess that decides that. I will take the triplets hunting and you too can come to."

I said looking to Seth and Jacob. They looked unsure at first then nodded.

I looked over to Leah who was starting intently into Mason's eyes.

"What does this mean?"

I asked not to anyone in particular. They all burst out laughing for some reason.

"Leah just imprinted on Mason."

"Oohh."

I smiled down at my little boy with a small smile. I want to be angry that they don't get a choice of who they will be with, but if they chose someone else in the future I hope they will have the support they need.

"I guess you can come too Leah."

She looked up at me shocked.

"You don't mind me imprinting on your son?"

I turned so I was facing her.

"No I don't mind per se. It's just that I don't like how all my children have their futures decided for them. I know none of you would harm them. I just have to trust you like you have to trust me."

"Thanks Bella."

"How about we go hunting then go back to mine. Charlie will be worried. There are something's I need to do before I leave tomorrow. I will order six more plane tickets for you guys and my babies. We leave tomorrow morning at seven thirty."

The rest of the pack nodded at me whilst Jacob, Seth and Leah stood up.

We made our way to the door with the rest of the pack following. I turned back to the pack and hugged each of them. Feeling that same feeling of power. I wonder why? They seemed surprised at first but returned the hug.

"Bella if you ever need anything come here. You're like family now. Come back anytime and look after Charlie. He needs you and you need him."

"Thanks Sam, you're the sensible, older brother I never had. I'll bring the kids round when I get back. Watch out for Victoria."

"Whose Victoria?"

"A red headed vampire out to kill me."

"We will kill her if we see her. Don't worry."

"I'm not."

He messed my hair up with his hand as he grind down at me.

"Bella tell Charlie you stayed here. I'll confirm the story if he rings."

"Thanks for everything Emily. You don't know how glad I am. Stay safe."

"Will do Bella. Go get Edward back."

After everyone said goodbye to me and the triplets we ran off into the forest behind Emily and Sam's house. Jacob and Seth carried Renesmee and Elizabeth while I held onto Mason. Leah ran ahead of us to find some animals for us to hunt.


	32. First Hunt

**First Hunt**

As we ran through the forest the burn in my throat increased. Leah came to a halt up a head.

"There is a heard of deer through the trees. How are we going to do this Bella?"

I thought about it considering I had never done this before.

"If you three take down a deer each I'll wait here with the kids."

"How do we do that?"

"Seth I have no idea. Do you think I've done this before? If you don't feel like killing it think of it as a hamburger. Cause that's all it is."

"Alright then."

The three of them ran off through the trees transforming into massive wolves as they went. I hugged my babies to me, smiling down at them all.

"Hey momma. Are we getting some food?"

"Yes little Lizzie. You thirsty?"

"Yes Momma."

"I'm thirsty too momma. I should get the biggest because I'm older."

"Mason, I know you're thirsty but that's no reason for that. What would your father say if you said that? He would be disappointed like me. What do you have to say?"

"I'm sorry momma. You can have da big one."

"That's okay Mason. I'll get my own. You can have the big on this time."

"Thank you momma."

"It's fine Mason. Just remember some manners next time and you will grow up to be my wonderful boy. I love you."

"Love you momma."

"You are all my miracle babies. I love you."

I hugged them all to me tightly.

'Momma.'

"Yes baby girl."

'Why are you sad?'

"Renesmee, baby I'm not sad. I really happy. I never thought I would have children but now I have three amazing little babies who are my world. And you know what?"

'What?'

"All three of you have an amazing family of werewolves to protect you. On Friday you will meet your daddy who will love you as much as I do and have another family, but this one will be a family of vampires like me and you."

"Bella you can bring your children through now."

"Coming. Now my babies you are going to have your first hunt. You will know what to do when you let your instincts guide you. This will be the only chance you get for a while because there is a lot to do. If you need me I'll be there. I love you so much."

"Love you too momma."

"Love you."

'Thank you momma.'

As I carried my babies through the trees I wondered why my little Renesmee hadn't yet spoken. I began to worry if she would ever talk. I placed little Lizzie next to one of the smaller deer that lay motionless in the clearing. I then handed Mason over to Leah who carried over to a bigger deer that lay by a stream. Renesmee placed her hand on my cheek once more.

'Momma can we share? I'm scared and I'm not very thirsty.'

"Of course my Renesmee. I'll share if you want. Just do what feels right. Can I tell you a secret?"

She nodded up at me as I tried out her power myself.

I placed my hand over her cheek and rubbed my thumb across it before taking a deep breath and thinking something for her to hear.

'I've never done this either my little one. We will figure it out together.'

She smiled up at me widely.

'Really momma?'

"Really baby girl. Come on before your brother gets to it."

When my baby girl was situated at the neck of the young dear I moved to its elbow. We exchanged a glance before we both dove into it. Even though there was barely any burn in my throat before it completely disappeared by the time the deer was drained.

I looked up at my little girl who smiled contently at me.

"Have you had enough Renesmee? I can get you something else."

She shook her head at me signalling she didn't want anymore.

"That's ok sweetie. How about we go see if your brother and sister have had enough?"

Renesmee snuggled into my chest as I carried her over to Seth and Lizzie.

"Hey little Lizzie. Have you finished?"

"Yes momma. I'm full. Thank you."

"That's alright my lizzie. Come give your momma a hug."

I picked my other little girl up from Seth's arms.

"Love you momma."

"I love you two so much. You're my little girls."

I stood there for a few minutes just holding my girls to me revealing in the fact that I had given birth to two beautiful girls.

I heard the heart beats of three other people approach and looked up to see my precious boy in Leah's arms with Jacob by her side.

"Sorry Bella. This little one was still thirst so we found him a grizzly."

I looked at Mason and smiled. I knew he would want more.

"I'm sorry momma. I know you said not to be greedy but I was still thirsty."

I handed Renesmee and Elizabeth over to Jacob and Seth again and took my boy into my arms. I rocked him gently, trying to calm him.

"It's okay my Mason. It's not your fault you wanted more. Everyone is different and needs different things. What I meant before is that just because you are older doesn't mean you are better than your sisters. I love all of you the same. Do you understand what I am saying?"

"Yes momma. Thank you."

"You're welcome my boy."

I looked over at the others to see them smiling at me and Mason.

"You are the best mom I've seen in a while Bella. Especially since you have triplets."

"Thanks Leah."

I gave her a quick hug before turning to the sky. The sun was only just peaking above the trees.

"We'd better get going. Charlie's coming home at lunch."

We headed of in the direction Leah pointed us in until I ran past a river. I looked down and saw my reflection for the first time since the change. My bright red eyes stared back at me. They were unnerving.

"Guys wait. Charlie can't see me like this. I have bright red eyes."

"Don't worry Bella. I'll run to town and get as many brown contact lenses I can. I'll be at yours as soon as I can."

"You're a life saver Leah. We'll see you soon."

We continued running through the woods clutching Mason to my chest, who was giggling at the sensation.

"Faster momma, faster."

With that I sped up even more. Trees zoomed past me as my legs stayed firmly up not wavering slightly. It was amazing. I had never felt so free. I could see the grass leading to the back of my house. I slowed to a walk as Jacob and Seth caught up to me. I nodded to both of them before walking through the trees and into my backyard.

I was glad to see the cloud cover was just as thick as always in Forks. I lead Jacob and Seth round to the front door and removed my door key from my front pocket.

'I'm glad I have the same clothes on.'

I thought. As I turned the key in the lock I looked back at my little girls.

"This is my home my babies. Your grandpa Charlie looks after me. You get to meet him today. You can't tell him he's your grandpa. It needs to be a secret for now. Can you do that for me?"

They all nodded at me in confirming they understood what I was asking.

I opened the door and took everyone to the living room. When they were all situated on the various seats I ran up the stairs to change.

I could hear everyone downstairs talking and joking. I loved it. I walked down the stairs in time with Leah arriving. I opened the door to see her with a bag filled with box after box of brown contact lenses.

"Thanks Leah."

"No problem."

We walked into the living room and Leah went to sit Mason on her lap.

"Do any of you want anything to eat or drink? It is nearly lunch."

"Can I have a bacon sandwich? All those deer reminded me of bacon."

"I'll go for a small salad."

"I'll have a bacon sandwich as well."

"Momma can I have some bacon too. It sounds delicious."

We all looked at Mason in shock. I guess that was the human part of him coming through.

"Okay little guy. Elizabeth do you want anything?"

"No thanks momma."

"What about you little Renesmee. Do you want something to eat?"

'No thank you momma. Can I help you?'

"Maybe next time little one. You stay here and keep an eye on your brother. I don't trust him."

She giggled and nodded causing her already shoulder length strawberry bronze curls bounce. I kissed each of my babies on the forehead before heading into the kitchen. I expected to be assaulted by the smell of human food because Edward had complained many times about its smell. Honestly, it smelt like strawberries.

As I cooked the bacon I thought about my babies. They truly are amazing. They are only hours old yet they look as if they are three months. None of them could walk or crawl yet, but Mason and Elizabeth talked as if they were eight. Mason's hair already look like Edwards. His bronze locks messily thrown on his head his bright green glowing in the light. Elizabeth had straight brown hair that went past her shoulders, her deep brown eyes held knowledge. She will be a smart girl in the future. There was a sense of creativity in her eyes as well. She would take in her surroundings with a calculating look. Lizzie definitely took after me. My little Renesmee is yet to talk. She doesn't mind communicating her way, yet I wish she would say something. She was the perfect combination of Edward and I. She had his bronze hair but my dad's curls. She had Edwards dazzling green eyes he would have had as a human. Her smile was just like mine and she had her father's nose. I love all my babies just the way they are.

Once the bacon was done I placed some of it in a roll for Jacob and in a roll for Seth. What was left I placed on a little plate for Mason. I gathered a salad for Leah and called them all in. There weren't enough chairs for each of us so Renesmee and Mason sat on a knee each while Elizabeth snuggled into Seth. I gave Mason a small piece of bacon to start with but when he gobbled it down I placed the plate in front of him and watched as he would take a piece and chew on it for a while before swallowing and taking another. The others ate in silence as there wasn't much to be said at that point in time.

When the four were done eating I gathered the plates up and deposited them in the sink for later. I looked at the clock for the first time today and saw it was coming up to a quarter past twelve.

"Charlie will be here in forty five minutes. I'm going to call the airport and book those tickets."

They all nodded and sat back down around the living room. I had little Lizzie situated on my lap as I dialled. It rang twice before someone picked up.

"Hello, Port Angeles airport, Bethany speaking. What can I do for you?"

"My name is Isabella Swan and I have a flight to Alaska tomorrow at nine. I was wondering if there are any other seats available."

"Let me check for you."

I could hear her clicking on a computer on the other end.

"Yes your flight is practically empty. How many seats did you want and who for?"

"I need six more seats. For Mr. Jacob Black, Mr Seth Clearwater, a Miss Leah Clearwater, at the ages 16, 15 and 19."

"Hold on while I type this in. Thank you for waiting now who is the other three seats for."

"Mr. Mason Swan, Miss Elizabeth Swan and Miss Renesmee Swan. All aged nine months. Will I need passports for them because I haven't had the time to gather those together?"

"No Miss Swan. Because they are not yet twelve months they do not need one. Is that all you need Miss?"

"Yes, thank you for your help it was much appreciated. Have a good day."

"You to Miss and you can collect your tickets at the check in desk but will need yours if you have it."

I hung up and looked round the room before jumping up swinging little Lizzie round.

"We are going to Alaska tomorrow so we can see daddy on Friday."

"I get to see daddy?"

"Yes baby. You all do."

I said looking my other two children were vibrating in Leah and Jacob's laps. I was so excited I couldn't believe I would see Edward in a few days.


	33. Telling Charlie part of it

**Telling Charlie Part of it**

I suddenly remembered the treehouse I was going to have made. I grabbed the phone and rang an architect company in Port Angeles. Leah, Jacob looked at me confused.

"Hello Anabelle's architecture. We can do anything you ask of us. Anabelle speaking. How can I be of assistance?"

"Hey Anabelle. It's Bella."

"Ahhhh. Bella I haven't heard from you in ages. How are you? I heard you moved in with your dad. Brave choice. What are you calling for?"

"I'm great. My dad's been amazing. I was wondering if you could help me with a project. Do you have time if I came over this afternoon?"

"Today's a quiet day. I'm sure I can fit you in. Does four o'clock work for you?"

"Yeah. That sounds great. I'll see you soon."

"See you soon Bella."

After I put the phone back, I sat on the couch and picked Mason up and placed him in my lap.

"What was that about Bella?"

Jacob asked.

"I had this plan developing in my head. I needed some professional help and remembered a friend back in Arizona said her sister set up an architecture company. Who better to ask?"

"Makes sense. How are you going to get there?"

"I'm going to run to Port Angeles and buy a new fast car with more seats. I'll leave at three and should be back by half six. You can all come down and met me at Anabelle's office at five."

"Sounds good momma."

I smiled down at my son.

"Thanks baby."

I saw the time and realised Charlie would be home in five minutes. I stood and handed Mason over to Leah.

"I need to get ready; Charlie will be here in five minutes. What is the story about the kids? I mean Mason looks like Edward. Elizabeth is just like me and Renesmee is a blend of both of us."

"I guess if you tell him they are your children but you can't tell him how it happened you just have to hope he trusts you."

"What, are you crazy Seth? He will become terrified of me if I tell him that. I mean I left this house last night as skin and bones then come home with three children who look three months old."

"I agree with Seth Bella. Tell him Edward isn't completely human and neither are you now. Tell him that's why he left. I know Charlie and he will only want the information necessary not the whole story."

"You sure Jacob. I don't want the Volturi to find out he knows anything."

"Who's the Volturi?"

Leah asked as we heard Charlie's cruiser pull up.

"Never mind that now. You go put your contacts in."

"Okay, okay. I'm going. Don't let Charlie see my babies yet."

I ran up the stairs just before Charlie opened the front door. At vampire speed I put the first set of contacts in and looked in the bathroom mirror. It wasn't perfect but better than the red.

"Bells you here?"

"Yeah, I'm coming dad. Can you go into the kitchen for me?"

"Sure thing kiddo."

I took a deep breath to calm my nerves. _I can do this_. I told myself. Slowly I walked down the stairs and into the kitchen. I didn't look at Charlie straight away but I could hear the change of pace his heartbeat.

"You look different Bells. What happened to you? Not that it is exactly bad from what I see."

"Well, it's a long story and I can only tell you the basics. I don't you to be in danger daddy."

"I'll be fine sweetie, tell me what you can."

"First you need to know Edward isn't exactly human and I'm not either now."

"What does this mean? Am I going to lose you Bells?"

"No dad you won't lose me. I'll never leave you dad. It just means I don't do all the things a human would do."

"Like?"

"Like eating. I can't eat anything and I don't sleep."

"Wow."

"I know dad. When I first found this out I was amazed too."

"What else is there?"

"I can't go out in sunlight. It doesn't hurt or anything it would show that I am different. I can show you one day. I also have super speed and strength."

"I don't want to know to much more if you can help it but is there anything important to know?"

"Yes there are two, maybe three things I need to tell you. Number one all the Cullens are like this."

"I thought there was something different about them."

"Not many people notice because we send a signal that we are dangerous, we can't control it so people tend to stay away. It's kind of the reason Edward left. He was trying to protect me from others of his kind. I have been attacked by them more than once and Edward blamed himself for that. Not once was it his fault. It was either an accident or I was in the wrong place at the wrong time."

"What is the other thing I need to know?"

"There are some people you need to meet."

I walked from the kitchen with a bewildered Charlie following. When we entered the living room Charlie's attention first went to Jacob, Leah and Seth, and then fell on the three babies nestled into each of their laps. When they saw their grandpa Charlie their faces lit up with wide smiles.

"Bella why are Jacob, Seth and Leah here?"

"They know everything and have a secret of their own which they can't say."

"Who are those babies? They look like you and Edward."

"Dad these are my children?"

"Children?"

"Yes daddy. These are mine and Edward's babies."

"How?"

"It's to do with what Edward is and what I am now. I didn't even know I was pregnant till last night. My babies are special daddy. They have gifts. My little boy seems to be able to protect people from a physical attack so wrapped all three of them up under his protection so I would be safe when they were growing inside me. I don't understand it myself. None of us do but we are glad it happened."

"Wow."

"I know daddy."

"How old are they? They look a couple of months but you said you didn't know you were pregnant till last night. When were they born Bells?"

"This morning. Emily said my son was first at one sixteen. My first baby girl was born three minutes later then my last little girl was another five minutes after that."

"Does Edward know?"

"No. I'm taking them with me tomorrow though. Seth, Leah and Jacob are coming too."

"I'm a grandpa."

"Yes daddy. You're a grandpa."

"I thought I would never be a grandpa."

"Do you want to meet them? They are very intelligent for their age. They understand what you say and talk back. Only my youngest daughter hasn't said a word yet."

"They are beautiful Bells. Just like their parents."

"Thanks daddy."

I walked over to my little boy and took him from Leah before going back over to my dad.

"This little one is Mason Anthony Swan. After Edward."

"He looks just like Edward, doesn't he?"

"Hello grandpa Charlie. I'm Mason. Thank you for looking after my momma."

"That's quite alright Mason. It's what you do for your family. I love your momma like your momma loves you because she's my baby girl."

"I love you to dad."

I walked over to get Elizabeth next. She was eager to meet her grandpa.

"This beauty is Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Swan or Lizzie for short. She is named after Edward's birth mum, then Emmett, Rosalie and Alice; her aunts and uncle."

"She looks a lot like you Bells. She has the same deep brown eyes. Or at least what your eyes were like before. Hello Lizzie how are you?"

"I'm fantastic grandpa Charlie. It's nice to meet you. I haven't met any of my family before you."

"Little Lizzie. I told you why daddy left. Don't forget we are going to see on Friday."

"I know but I just want daddy."

"I know baby. I want to see daddy too. I've been waiting a very long time.

How about we both agree to wait two more days then we can all see daddy.

Can you do that little Lizzie?"

"Yes momma. I love you."

"I love you too my sweet girl. You need to go back to Seth for me so your sister can have a chance to meet Grandpa Charlie."

"Okay momma. Bye grandpa Charlie."

"Bye Lizzie. I'll see you soon."

I carried little Lizzie into Seth's arms and proceeded to pick up my Renesmee.

"Are you alright baby girl?"

She placed hand on my cheek so she could communicate with me.

'What if Grandpa Charlie doesn't like me?'

'He'll love you baby girl. Just be yourself and everything will be fine.'

I kissed my girl on her forehead before taking her to Charlie.

"Finally we have my youngest. Renesmee Carlie Jasmine Swan. Named after Renee and Esme, then you and Carlisle and to finish off with their other uncle, Jasper."

"She looks like both you and Edward."

"She has your curls."

Charlie took little Renesmee into his arms.

"Hey there Renesmee have you been looking after your momma?"

'Yes Grandpa Charlie.'

He looked stunned while the rest of us just chuckled.

"What was that Bells?"

"I told you. All three of my babies have an extra power. Renesmee just showed you hers. She can show you her thoughts."

"You're amazing little one. They are all amazing Bells. You're a great momma. I'm so proud of you."

"Thanks daddy. I'm glad I could tell you about this."

We all sat down and just admired my babies for a while. After twenty minutes the doorbell rang. I stood from the couch handing little Lizzie over to Seth and went to get the door.

"Delivery for Isabella Swan."

The guy said in a bored tone not looking at me.

"Yes, that's me."

He looked up and started shuffling about.

"Hey there. You're very beautiful. Can I have your number?"

"No. Can I have my package? "

"Oh. Here you go beautiful. Why can't I have your number? "

"Two reasons. One I don't know you and two I have a boyfriend."

"I don't mind sharing."

"I don't work that way. I'm a one man woman."

"Are you sure?"

I was about to say something back when Charlie came out with my Mason in his arms.

"Is there a problem here?"

"No daddy. This kind delivery man was just leaving. Isn't that right?"

I said looking at him with a daring smile.

"That's right sir. Could you give me a hand bringing it from the truck? It is quite heavy."

"We'll do it."

Jacob said as he and Seth came out of the living room followed by Leah. Jacob handed my Renesmee to me then went out the door. Seth placed little Lizzie in my other arm before running out to the truck.

All three boys carried the box up the porch steps and sat it down by the door.

"Momma what is that?"

"Well my baby girl that is a present for your grandpa Charlie. He doesn't know that yet so you have to keep it a secret."

I said so only the supernatural could hear.

Once the delivery guy left I turned to Charlie who was smiling down at his grandson.

"Dad I need to tell you something."

"What now Bells? I thought you told me everything."

"This has nothing to do with what has happened. I planned this on Tuesday."

He relaxed once I said that. The three wolves looked at me trying to figure this out.

"I'm sending you and Billy on a fishing trip this Saturday."

"What?"

"On Saturday you and Billy will be going to a hotel in Edmonton in Canada to spend a week fishing. This is a box of brand new fishing gear for you to use."

"Thanks Bells. You didn't have to do that."

"Yes I did dad. You haven't had a holiday in years. I arranged it with Officer David who agrees that you have some fun."

"Thanks Bella. I love you so much."

He said with tears in his eyes.

"I love you to dad. Always will."

We had an awkward hug due to the three babies in our arms.

"Well Bells. I need to get back to the station. I've been working on a case today and think I can finish it by Friday."

"Okay dad. We are all going to Port Angeles this afternoon and will be back by half six."

"I'll see you later Bells. Bye Mason, little Lizzie and Renesmee. Look after your momma."

"I will grandpa Charlie."

"That's my boy."

He said giving Mason one last hug before passing him to Seth.

"Look after them kids. They are amazing."

"Bye dad. Dinner will be ready for eight. I'll save you some if you're not here."

"Thanks Bells."

After Charlie left we all sat back down in the living room talking about the coming day.

"How long are we going for Bella?"

"I'll be there till next Thursday. You can always come home sooner if you want."

"We'll have to see how the Cullens take to us being there."

"They will accept you if they know what's good for them."

"Bella we don't want you threatening them. If they don't like us we will come home, but we will always be family. We don't expect them to like us so no worries."

"Yes Leah there are worries. I want both my families to get on. Not have to choose."

"It will be alright momma."

"I know baby. I just can't help but worry."

"Where exactly are we going?"

"The Denali National Forest in Alaska."

"Why there momma?"

"Well my Mason. That is where your aunts, uncles, grandpa Carlisle and grandma Esme are. I also know that your daddy will be there on Friday."

"Bella your eyes are red again."

"The venom must affect the contacts faster than we thought. They were only in for an hour and a half."

"Don't put any more in yet. You need to save them for when around other people."

"Momma I'm tired. Come on baby let's get you some rest. It's been a big day."

"Okay."

Little Lizzie said through a yawn.

"Bella Renesmee would like to get some sleep."

"Come on then you can go into my bed."

I took Renesmee's tired form from Jacob and carried both my beautiful girls up the stairs. I should them my room and told them about the times Edward would come and lie with me and sing me to sleep. They were soon fast asleep snuggled under the comforter.

"Sleep well babies."

I kissed each on their forehead before going back downstairs.


	34. New Car

**New Car**

It got to three o'clock and Mason had fallen asleep on my lap. The rest of us were talking about what happened in the last day. I still couldn't believe I had three gorgeous babies. Things like this were impossible. If someone told me two years ago I will end up a vampire with three vampire hybrid children, a vampire family, a werewolf family and a human friends and family, I would have laughed in their faces and walked of.

"I need to be going now. Wake my babies up in an hour and run through the forest to Port Angeles. I'll buy a car for us all to come back in. There are a few other thing I need to pick up when I'm there so come to Anabelle's office at five. You'll find it. Look after my babies for me."

"We will Bella. You're our sister now. Go do what you need to do."

Leah came and took Mason from my arms and gave me a squeeze.

"You're a great mom Bella."

"Thanks Leah. You're a great sister."

"See you at five Bella."

"Bye Seth."

"I gave him a tight hug before turning to Jacob.

"Don't worry about a thing Bella. You will always be like a sister to me. Don't forget to take some spare contacts."

"You will always be my brother Jacob."

With that I grabbed my bag and ran from the house. It took ten minutes for me to get to Port Angeles. I loved the feeling of running without fear of running into something. It came naturally to me. I would never get tired of running.

When I got closer to the edge of the forest I slowed to a walk and found a trail leading from the forest.

_'Now it looks like I was just going for a walk.'_

I placed a set of contacts in and then exited the forest. I walked through the town trying to find a car dealership that would supply what I was looking for. I found a BMW dealership with a wide range of cars both large and small cars.

I walked straight into the office.

"Hello can I talk to someone about purchasing a car?"

"Of course Ma'am. What type of car are you looking for?"

"A five seat family car."

"Okay. Go down the hall to the second door. Beatrice can help you find what you are looking for."

"Thank you."

I found the door and gave two raps.

"Come in."

I pushed the door open to see a girl who looked about 20 sitting behind a desk with stacks of paper on one side of her and a computer on the other.

"What can I do for you?"

"I'm looking for a car for my family."

"What is your name?"

"Isabella Swan, but people call me Bella."

"Well Bella, how many people are in your family?"

"There are five."

"Okay. Was there a particular car you were after? Or are you just looking at different options?"

"I don't know much about cars to be honest."

"That's where I come in Bella. I'll show you some cars and tell you the benefits of each. You can ask any question and I'll answer as best I can. If you see something you like we can negotiate a price that suits you."

"Thanks."

"No problem. Now let's start with the BMW A1."

She went on about various things I didn't understand. I compared the information between the different ones she was showing me.

"We have three of the four models in. Would you like to view any of them?"

"Yes thanks. Could we see the 5 series saloon and the 4 series coupé?"

"Certainly, let me just get them to drive the both round the front."

Beatrice left the office leaving me with a good feeling about this. One of these cars would be perfect and I've only been here fifteen minutes.

"Come with me Bella."

I stood from the chair remembering to raise my shoulders as if I was breathing. We got to the front doors to see a deep blue car and a dark grey car facing on another.

"Well Bella this is the series 4 coupé. Have a look around. Get in it and see what it's like."

"Thank you Beatrice."

I first went to the driver's side and climbed in. It was spacious. The seats were very comfortable. There was a nice radio in the middle of the console with a CD slot. On the passenger side a pull down cupboard was located above the footing area. I looked into the back to see two seats and a small space between the two. It may be spacious in the front but with three babies growing at an extraordinary pace there wouldn't be enough space.

I gracefully slid from the car to see Beatrice with a clipboard in hand.

"Well Bella what did you think?"

"I like it. If I had a small family it would definitely be on my list, but the backseats aren't quite big enough."

"I'm sure you will like the other car much better. Lots of people have commented on the size of the seats in that car. They all agreed this second car was much better. Go and take a look."

I did the same with this car as the last. I sat behind the wheel and looked round the front, then looked in the mirror to see three similar seats. The middle one was still smaller than the other two yet it was big enough for the person not to be squashed. I smiled. This was the perfect car. I could see my family sitting in it already. I got out the car and walked round to Beatrice.

"I'll take it."

"I'm glad to hear it but do you not want to discuss this with your family?"

"No. My boyfriend has been away for the last five months on a business trip and doesn't know I'm here."

"What about the rest of your family? Surely your brothers or sisters will want to see the car they will be driving?"

I started chuckling. She became confused by this.

"I'm sorry. It's just that I'm an only child. The rest of my family you are talking about would be my children."

"No, I should be the one apologising. You look so young I didn't realise you had children."

"That is quite alright. I gave birth to triplets a few weeks ago."

"Wow. Triplets? That must be quite a handful what with your boyfriend being away?"

"It's not so bad. I have great friends who have helped and my dad has been there for me."

"It sounds like you have a loving family. Now shall we go back to my office and come up with a price."

"That sounds great. Thank you."

When we were both seated in her cosy office once more she pulled a booklet, piece of paper and notepad from a draw.

"You're in luck. The car you were just in is ready to go. They finished preparing it yesterday. As soon as the paperwork is done you can pay and be on your way. First I need to see your licence."

I rummaged through my bag till I found it.

"Here you go."

She read over it probably checking it was real then looked up in shock.

"Your only eighteen."

"Yeah."

"How do you manage it? You have triplets."

"Like I said I have a great support system."

"You're an amazing woman Bella."

"Thank you."

She looked down at her notepad before looking up at me with her business face on again.

"Normally, I wouldn't go below the price of 33,000 dollars. There have been two occasions I have gone below to 29,500 dollars. I like you though Bella, you're a great woman and I can tell you will do something great one day. I'm going to do something for you. I just need to speak to the manager before I can make the offer to get his opinion. Wait here and I will be back in a few minutes."

She left the room quickly in search of her boss. With my new vampire hearing I could everything on the street. I didn't want to intrude on anyone's conversation so blocked the noise the best I could by thinking about Edward. I couldn't wait to be in his arms again. We could be together in every way without him worrying about him hurting me. I am as strong if not stronger than him.

Soon after she left Beatrice came back in the room followed by a good looking man who I would say was around 36. I suppose this is the manager.

"Well miss Swan. I have heard quite a bit about you from Beatrice here. When she said there was an eighteen year old girl wishing to purchase a saloon I wondered why she would be telling me this. She wishes to give you an offer never heard of for a car like that. She then explained your story and I couldn't agree more. You deserve this offer and I wished to meet you personally."

"Why?"

"Well when I was your age I had an amazing girlfriend and intended to marry her after we graduated. After one night at a party we went back to mine drunk. We got carried away and three weeks later she is knocking on my door telling me she was pregnant. I had not planned to have children till I was at least twenty. I was terrified at what that meant but supported my girlfriend in any way I could. She grew stressed and then her parents found out and kicked her out. She moved into my apartment. She then became depressed with the way her life had gone. One day I came home from school expecting to be greeted by my girlfriend but found her dangling by her neck in the living room. I cried all night before I rang the police so they could get her down."

"I'm so sorry to hear that sir. If there is anything I can do I will. I have plenty of money."

"That is quite alright Miss Swan. I have come to terms with what happened and moved on. I am now happily married with a little boy and a girl on the way."

"Congratulations on your baby girl."

"Thank you Miss Swan. You are an amazing woman. If I may ask how old is your boyfriend?"

"He is only eighteen, like me."

"How is it you have so much money?"

My eyes filled with venom when I thought back to what Mike did to me.

"A police case. A few weeks after my boyfriend went on a business trip of sorts a friend from school delivered a pizza to my house. He advanced on me only to be arrested by my dad. He's the police chief of Forks. I had fainted so was taken to hospital just to be on the safe side. I was perfectly fine so they released me the next day. My dad was working the case to get him arrested. He somehow escaped and back to my house. That night he tied me to my bed and raped me. My dad came home but had forgotten his key. I screamed for help and he broke the door down. He found me on my bed and the boy standing over me, kicking and punching my all over. I heard a bang before I blacked out. I found out later on my dad shot the boy dead. I was glad. It means he can't destroy anyone else's life. I was told I wouldn't be able to have children but I had three gorgeous babies last week. They are my little miracles."

"God Bella you've been through so much. I'm surprised you can sit there and tell us that. I mean we are complete strangers."

"I know but your boss shared his story with me so it is only fair he knows mine."

"Miss Swan you shouldn't ever feel as though you have to tell anyone anything."

"Thank you."

"Beatrice's offer was for 21,699 dollars but I think I can lower it even more. If you accept the offer you can drive out of here with a new car. My offer is for 16,259 dollars. It is the best price we have ever come up with and would like you to accept."

"That is an amazing number. I can accept that."

"Thank you Miss Swan we are only trying to help you. If you fill out this paperwork the car will be yours."

He led me through the piece of paper explaining what it all meant. I signed a couple of lines and ticked some boxes until the sheet was complete.

"Here are the keys to your new car Miss Swan. This booklet will tell you all you need to know about how it all works. If you ever have any queries send an email to the address on the first page or come back here and we can help you."

"Thank you so much. Good luck with your little girl."

"Good luck with your triplets Miss Swan. One baby at a time is enough for me, I wouldn't be able to cope with three. Goodbye Miss Swan."

"Goodbye."

He left the office leaving me and Beatrice alone.

"Well Bella we are all done here. If you ever need anything come and find me."

"Thank you for helping me find the perfect car. I guess had better be of. I have lots more to do this afternoon."

"Goodbye Bella."

"Bye Beatrice."

I said as she gave me a hug.

I hopped into my new car and drove to the nearest video game shop. I purchased a new game system and twenty of the latest games before heading off to Anabelle's office.


	35. Treehouse Part 1

**Treehouse Part 1**

I parked in the parking round the back as the clock said three minutes too. Just on time.

When I walked through the front door I saw three other people sitting around.

One woman was behind a big desk typing on a computer whereas the other two were sitting next to each other holding hands. I walked up to the lady at the desk who looked up at me and smiled.

"Excuse me but I have an appointment at four o'clock with Anabelle."

"Isabella Swan correct?"

"Yes that is me."

"Anabelle finished her last meeting a few minutes ago. You can go on up and I'll let her know you are here. Second floor third door."

"Thank you very much."

"No problem."

I got in the elevator that took me up to the second floor. I noticed the bathrooms at the end of the hall and remembered to change my contacts in twenty minutes. I got to the third door and saw Anabelle Parkins on a plaque. I gave a small knock and heard footsteps on the other side.

"Bella. You look so well."

"Thanks Anabelle. You don't too bad yourself. How's Courtney doing? I haven't heard from her since I left."

"I went home a few weeks ago and she was like usual all hyped up about some big sale in her favourite mall. You know the one with all the stores of denim shorts and converse?"

"Yeah. I remember. She took me there once and spent four and a half hours in one store deciding which shorts made her bum look better. It was ridiculous and when I suggested going for lunch she dragged me even further from the food court saying that she refused to go for food until she had a new leather jacket."

"I know. She would probably go a whole day without eating if it meant shopping. My mom always made me drive her to the mall because she would be 'working'. I was so glad when I was old enough to move out. I like it here. The small town vibe is really relaxing but I do miss the heat and sun."

"I understand. When I first moved in with my dad I actually cried because of the lack of sun. I enjoy it now. There is also the fact I don't have to spend half an hour every morning slathering sun cream all over me."

"I remember the times you would be round at ours in the garden. You always ended up burnt all over yet you still went outside every time."

"No need to make fun of me. What have you been up to these days?"

"When finished my graphics course I moved here and bought an apartment. I did it up real nice and realised that this is what I want to do. I started off with sending flyers out around town. I got a couple clients that wanted simple things done with their homes. Two years ago a man approached me and had seen my work. He wanted to me set up a proper business. He paid for this building and found some architects looking for well paid jobs. Since then the business has been going great."

"What about any boyfriends?"

"I've had a boyfriend for six months now. We meet when I was doing a job for his family. He is so sweet. I think he may be the one. What about you? You've never had a boyfriend yet there is something in your eye that tells me it's changed."

"Actually I do have a boyfriend. We met in Biology class. We've been going out for over a year now."

"Wow. I never thought I'd see the day Bella Swan would have a boyfriend. Are you still a virgin?"

"No."

I said embarrassed.

"Ohh Bella. Do you love him or just like him? I mean do you think he's the one for you?"

"Yes. I love him with everything I have. He is the only one for me."

"Will I get to meet him?"

"Not today. He and his family went on holiday. Maybe another time though."

"Well I can't wait to meet the guy who captured your heart Bella. I think we should get on though. What is it you want done?"

"A treehouse."

"Okay, I'll get some paper so we can… wait did you say treehouse?"

"Yeah. I found this gorgeous tree in the forest and want to build a treehouse in it."

"Well I've never had a project like this so it will be something new for the both of us. I'll get some basic plans and paper then you can describe what you want and I can come up with something."

"I'm just going to use the bathroom. I'll be back in a minute."

I left her office quickly as I could feel the contacts dissolving in my eyes. Once I had put a new set of contacts in I went back into Anabelle's office to see rolls of paper on the floor by her desk and one unrolled that covered the whole desk.

"If you could describe the structure of the tree I can come up with the best shape for the treehouse."

"Well it's a big oak with two thick branches forming a right angle at the trunk. The top of the tree is like a mushroom of leaves in casing the tree in a small meadow."

"Okay. So the two branches sound like a good starting platform. If we were to create a flat floor stretching across the two you could build a rectangular structure. You could create this treehouse to be at least the size of two rooms. Is there anything in particular that you want to be included?"

"Yes. I was hoping for a small bedroom and living room. My boyfriend plays the piano so if you could fit it into the plans I would be really grateful. The tree is located in the forest so may be difficult to get to but I have envisioned the front and side walls to be glass. It would open the whole place up a bit more."

"I know what you mean. I have an outline here that maybe what you're after. It's basically a rectangle with a square attached to the middle of the front. It may seem basic yet the additional square gives you the entrance."

She pulled a roll from the pile and laid it out in front of me.

"You could separate the sections by having a bathroom here in the middle. It would contain a toilet, basin and shower."

"If you take the toilet out and move everything along you can fit a closet here. My boyfriend's sister would kill me if it wasn't bigger than the bathroom itself."

"She sounds like Courtney."

"She is ten times worse."

"I find that hard to believe."

"Trust me. If she's not in school or a mall she will be online shopping. She's eighteen yet bought shares in stock markets."

"Wow. Has she been diagnosed as a shopaholic?"

"Yes. We are all terrified when she takes us shopping. She will literally kill you if you stop her shopping."

"Well we had better get that closet in."

We had a good laugh at that.

"The bed could then go there with a bookshelf covering the back wall. I know how much you like to read."

"Then if you put the piano in there with another bookshelf behind it for music."

A couch can go in front of the piano with a TV mounted on the wall. What sort of flooring do you want?"

"I think if the floor here is a grass green woolly carpet but the bedroom has a wood panelled floor running into the entrance."

"Nice choice. Is there anything else you particularly want?"

"No. I think that's the basics. When will you be able to start building?"

"The builders will be finished on a project on Friday. We can start Saturday morning bright and early."

"Can I leave the project in your hands? I'm going to meet my boyfriend tomorrow. If I were to show you were the tree is on a map could you start this?"

"I'm sure I can. It's quite a simple plan and with the basics sorted we could get started straight away. As long as there are no big problems we could be finished by Wednesday."

"That would be amazing. If you need anything you can call me on this number. If the budget runs out give me a call and I'll see what I can do."

"As long as we work it out I think we'll be fine with figures. I'll get some catalogues and we can find you some furniture, lighting and a piano. By the time you leave here today we will have the perfect treehouse designed to perfection."

We spent the next twenty minutes going through fifteen different catalogues with absolutely everything. So far we had a fully furnished bathroom, all the flooring, the walls and glass ordered along with two bookshelves, television with an awesome sound system connected and a lighting system with different colours running throughout the whole treehouse. I was really pleased with what we had achieved in such a short amount of time.


	36. Treehouse Part 2

**Treehouse Part 2**

"Anabelle there are six people here wishing to speak to Bella Swan."

She looked up at me with a curious smile. I just smiled back and nodded.

"Send them up. Thank you."

"Will do."

"So Bella who are these people?"

"Friends and family."

"What are they doing here?"

"You'll see."

We waited a few minutes before a knock rang out.

"Come in."

The door swung open to reveal Leah standing just outside with my Mason in her arms. She walked into the room followed by Seth with little Lizzie asleep in his arms and Jacob just behind carrying my baby girl.

"Aw. They are so cute Bella. Whose children are they?"

"Mine."

I said as I took Mason from Leah's arms and rocked him gently.

"Hello baby boy. Do you want to meet one of momma's friends?"

"Yes momma."

"Come on then."

I carried him over to Anabelle who was staring at us in shock.

"You didn't tell me you had kids Bella. And triplets."

"I guess it didn't come up."

"How old are they?"

"Their two and a half months. My boy Mason here is the oldest by a few minutes. He looks just like his father. The little girl asleep in Seth's arms is my little Elizabeth. Both her and Mason can already speak. My Renesmee in Jacob's arms hasn't said a word yet. They're my little miracles."

"Bella their all really cute."

"Do you want to hold Mason?"

"Can I?"

"Sure."

I passed Mason over to her and she started swaying him and gave him her full attention. I walked over to Renesmee and Jacob and took her from him.

"Are you guys alright?"

"Yeah, we're fine Bella. We got a little annoyed at the receptionist downstairs. She refused to let us come up even after I explained they are your children."

"Calm down Jacob. It is her job. Imagine if she let anyone in here when they claimed they were family. You guys are here now. What's the problem?"

"There is no problem Bella, Jacob is just over reacting because he's hungry."

"Well when I've finished here we can go and get something to eat. I shouldn't be too much longer. I've got most of what I need done."

"Fine."

Jacob huffed.

"I'd like to introduce guys to a friend. She's a friends sister from Arizona."

I led them over to Anabelle and Mason.

"Anabelle this is Jacob, he's a family friend and a brother, and this is Leah and Seth. They're brother and sister but I see them as family too. Guys this is Anabelle. She has been helping me with a project today."

"It's nice to meet Bella's friends. She never had many in Arizona. It was mainly her and Courtney. They were inseparable; I see her as a sister because she spent every afternoon round ours."

Anabelle said as she shock Seth and Jacob's hand but hugged Leah.

"It's nice to meet you too Anabelle. We haven't met any of Bella's friends from Arizona yet. She's a great girl and an even better mom."

"Thanks Leah."

"She has always been a caring girl. She would be a great mom. I just didn't expect it so soon."

"I guess no one really expects it though do they? People plan it but don't expect it to happen when it does."

I said to defend myself.

Renesmee started giggling in my arms so I looked down to see why. She wasn't looking at me though; she was looking at Seth who looked all to innocent.

"What were you doing Seth?"

"Nothing."

"Leah could you please control your brother or he will have to leave."

"Of course Bella. If he knows what's good for him he will settle down."

We all looked over at Seth who looked scared out of his mind. We all started laughing at the look on his face.

"Don't worry Seth I was joking. I love how you play with my babies."

"Momma I'm hungry."

"Mason can you wait a little while? I have something I need to finish for daddy."

"Okay momma."

"Why don't you go play with your sister, Jacob, Leah and Seth."

"Bye Anabelle. I like you, you're momma's friend."

"That I am little Mason. You go play while you're momma and I finish some work."

She handed Mason over to Leah and walked over to the corner with Seth, a still sleeping Elizabeth and Jacob.

"Renesmee do you want to help chose a piano for daddy?"

She nodded enthusiastically.

"Look at these ones and chose three you like the look of."

I handed her some pages with a range of pianos to look through.

"What do we need next?"

"Well I was wondering, do you think it would be better if this bit was clad in wood panelling and these four walls were glass?"

"I like that. If we get some light wood, over the years the weather would wear it down to blend in with the surrounding trees."

"I have some wood that would be perfect left over from a recent project. All we need now is that piano, a bed and couch. There are some nice couches in this book. What material were you looking for?"

"I think a nice, soft fabric. Something to just relax on and snuggle into you know?"

"You want to look at these then. There are many styles that come in different colours and sizes. These are the most popular but personally this is my favourite."

We spent five minutes looking through several couches that all looked the same to me. In the end I went for a deep green, soft couch. We then moved onto beds and found the perfect king sized bed. All we needed now was a piano. I looked down to see little Renesmee staring at the page in front of her with a focused look on her face. It was really cute.

"Baby, have you chosen three pianos for daddy?"

She shook her head.

"Why baby?"

She pointed to a beautiful baby grand piano on the page she been looking at.

"Baby it's beautiful. Do you think daddy will like it?"

She nodded her had making her curls bounce.

"I think he will love it as well. Thank you baby. I guess we will get this one then."

"I'll have that put in while we are building because I don't think it will fit through the door."

She circled the piano Renesmee picked and placed all the documents into one big file.

"I'll get everything sorted to start construction on Saturday. Here is a map. If you put a cross on where the tree is I can find the best route to get there."

"It's right there. There is dense forest all around it but I found a clearing here. I was thinking if you got a helicopter you could lift everything there and just carry it bit by bit when you need each piece. I have a friend who could lend us a copter and pilot for a day maybe two."

"I think that would be easiest. I don't want to take down any of the trees if we can help it."

"Here's his number. Give him a call when you figure it all out and say you're doing something for me. He will be very cooperative if you mention my name."

"Will do Bella. Thanks for coming to me."

"No problem. You're the best for this job."

"I'll see you soon Bella. You're a beautiful woman now and have three extremely intelligent children. I'll get this done for you as soon as possible."

"Thank you so much Anabelle. It was good seeing you again. Tell Courtney I said hi."

"Will do Bella. Your key will be through your door for when you get back. Bring your boyfriend round to visit sometime."

"Of course."

Once I had given over the money for all materials and anything else needed I picked Renesmee up in my arms and led the others out. Little Lizzie had woken up and was hungry like her brother so after reassuring her we were going for food took them all out to the car. Jacob was sitting in the passenger seat with the ever silent Renesmee whilst Leah and Seth were in the back looking after my beautiful boy and little girl.


	37. Pizza

**Pizza**

"Momma can we have pizza?"

"Mason why don't you ask what the others want?"

"Okay momma. Leah what do you and Seth want to eat?"

"We don't mind Mason. If you want pizza we will have pizza."

"What do you want Lizzie?"

"I will eat anything I'm so hungry."

"Elizabeth if you don't calm down and stop complaining you won't get anything."

"Sorry momma."

"It's okay baby. You just need to learn to be patient."

"I will."

I smiled back at my little girl as she smiled brightly at me.

"Nessie what do you want?"

"What did you just call her?"

"Nessie."

"Oh no Jacob you are not naming my daughter after the Loch ness monster until she gets a say."

"But Bella she doesn't mind. The others agree with me and think it's a cute nickname. Don't you guys?"

They looked out the windows an anxious look on their face as they started mumbling.

"I guess it's kind of cute."

"Well Seth wouldn't you love it if I called you Pup. That's a cute nickname don't you think?"

He looked terrified at the thought of me calling him that.

I decided to try out little Lizzie's power by letting Renesmee's thoughts enter my mind.

_'__I don't mind being called Nessie. I wish Momma could understand that and not shout at Jakey.'_

"I'm sorry baby. I won't shout at Jakey anymore."

'Thanks momma.'

I looked at Jacob who looked horrified at what I called him. Leah and Seth started laughing.

"I don't get why you two are laughing. It's not very nice Sethy and LeeLee."

"Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Swan. I thought you said you wouldn't tell anyone."

"Oh she didn't Seth. Don't forget I can read minds if I wish. Now apologise to my daughter for shouting at her and full naming her. Only I can do that."

"Sorry Lizzie. I thought you betrayed me."

"It's okay Sethy. I still love you.

"Shall we go get some pizza then?"

"Renesmee says that's fine."

"Alright then, we will go get you all some pizza then take some home for Charlie."

I drove to the nicest pizza parlour in Port Angeles. We were all seated at a round table in one corner when none other than Jessica Stanley and Lauren Malory walked in. _Here we go_. I thought.

"What's wrong momma?"

"Nothing baby. There are just some bad girls here that aren't very nice. Just ignore them though. They don't deserve to know someone as great as you."

"Okay momma."

"Baby when we are out you can't call me momma any more but I will always be your momma."

"Why?"

"Because of how magnificent you are. Remember no one knew I was having three amazing children and if they find out I did they will start to wonder. Don't forget that no one can know about us being vampires."

"Okay. I can do that but you will always be my momma no matter what I call you."

"Thank you baby. That means so much to me."

Jessica and Lauren hadn't noticed us yet and I prayed that they wouldn't.

"Hello, what can I get you?"

"We'll have small peperoni pizzas and a margarita. What do you guys want?"

"I'll have the house salad."

"I'll have a large margarita."

"Can I have the Hawaiian?"

"Can we get a meat feast to take away as well?"

"Certainly. They will be about ten minutes."

"Thank you."

The waitress disappeared.

"So guys. Tomorrow when we get to Alaska we need to go check into the B&amp;B we will be staying in then go shopping for some new clothes. If you hadn't noticed my babies are already starting to look five months, by tomorrow they should be around nine months. Friday they should look almost a year. If we get some clothes for each of them in a range of sizes we should be good for a week. Hopefully they will slow down with their aging. I'm guessing that when they look seventeen maybe eighteen they will stop aging because that's when me and Edward were changed."

"If it's alright with you Bella, Seth and I will pass on the shopping. We will go see a movie or something."

"That's fine Jacob. I'm not going to force you to do something were you will just complain the whole time. Any way it will be nice to spend some time with Leah without you two hanging round."

"Hey we're not that bad."

"Yes you are Seth. I've had to grow up with you then when you joined the pack I had you in my mind constantly. I think I deserve time away from you."

"LeeLee I thought you loved me."

"You won't ever call me that or you will found at the bottom of the ocean."

"Sorry."

"You had better be."

We started chuckling at their sibling banter, before an irritating voice invaded my mind.

'Is that Bella Swan? I think it is. Who is that baby she is holding? Was she pregnant?'

"Hey Lauren, look at the table in the corner."

Everyone at our table froze as she turned her head to look at us.

"It's Bella. Why does she have a baby in her arms?"

"I don't remember her being pregnant. Maybe she was during the summer holiday."

"Probably. I bet Edward knocked her up then when she gave birth convinced his family to leave."

"I can't wait to tell everyone at school."

"I know."

They both stood still gossiping and inventing elaborate stories they would tell everyone at school. I couldn't care less. People could believe what they liked I had my family and friends and I couldn't ask for more.

"Momma shouldn't you tell them to stop."

"Baby I can't. They wouldn't understand. It doesn't matter what they say because I love all my babies and have the best family ever. I don't care what they tell people as long as those I care about love me and you."

"Okay momma. You're the best momma ever."

"Thank you baby."

The waitress arrived with the pizza soon after. They all tucked into their pizza as I fed Nessie. Okay. I admit it Nessie is a cute nickname but I wouldn't ever let Jacob hear me admit it.

By the time Nessie was half way through her pizza the rest had finished.

'Momma I don't want anymore.'

'Okay Nessie. Shall I give it to your brother and sister?'

I thought to her.

'Yes momma. Thanks for calling me Nessie.'

"You're welcome baby girl."

I kissed her cheek before turning to Mason and Elizabeth.

"Would you two like to share the rest of your sister's pizza."

"Yes please Momma."

"Thanks Momma."

"You don't have to thank me, thank your sister."

"Thank you Nessie."

They both said. I smiled at my children. For being less than a day old they were as smart as a fourteen year old and politer than one. I couldn't have asked for better children.

When they were all done, the waitress brought a pizza box and the bill out to me. I paid for the food even though Leah and Jacob protested. They said that because I hadn't eaten it wasn't fair for me to pay. When I said that my children had half the pizzas Seth jumped in and suggested I paid half and the others would pay for theirs. I sighed and gave in seeing that I wouldn't win the argument.

We were soon on the road again heading back to Forks.


	38. Wednesday evening

**Wednesday Evening**

We spent the evening just hanging out. Not doing anything in particular until Charlie came home. He ate the pizza whilst watching a game with Jacob, Seth and Mason.

My Mason was really eager to learn about sport. He obviously got that from Edward. Charlie was still a bit scared at the intelligence of my children for only being less than a day old. Once he saw Mason's spirited requested to watch with the 'big boys' as Mason put it he relaxed a bit and enjoyed spending time with him. I was glad they got a long so well because Mason needed a male figure in his life with Edward not being here yet. I couldn't trust Jacob or Seth with that job. Yes they are family, but they act more like Mason's older brothers than Uncles. I'm glad he had so many people to look up to.

Little Lizzie and Renesmee went up to my room with Leah and I. Leah was more like the girls Auntie than a sister. We sat with my babies just playing with them and giving them our undivided attention. Lizzie loved it. She squealed when Leah tickled her sides. It was a wonderful feeling to know your children were enjoying life.

Renesmee was quiet as always. I still worried about whether she would ever talk. I guess I shouldn't be worried, fully human babies don't say their first word till at least 8 months. I'll give it some time before asking her why.

'Momma, what are you thinking about?'

"You my baby. You mean so much to me. I love you."

'I love you to Momma."

I smiled down at my baby. She meant everything to me; all my babies did. I know Edward will love them as much as me. I couldn't wait to see him again. I looked up to see Leah and Lizzie smiling at me.

"Momma I love you. You're the best momma ever."

"Thank you Lizzie. I want to be the best momma for you all, baby."

"I'm tired Momma."

"Okay Elizabeth. Go to sleep and when you wake up we will get ready to go see Daddy."

Little Lizzie gave an adorable yawn before closing her eyes and drifting off. Leah picked her up so I could move the blanket off the bed. After Leah lay her down I tucked the blanket around her small body, and then kissed her forehead whispering my love to her.

I walked down the stairs with Renesmee snuggled into the crook of my arms. When I got to the living room Mason was asleep in Charlie's arms. I smiled at my dad as I saw the happy look on his face. He hadn't been properly happy in a long time. It was nice to see him living in the moment and enjoying himself.

"Dad, I'm going to take Mason upstairs now."

"Okay Bells. He's a great boy. I'm proud to call him my grandson."

"Thanks daddy. I'll be back in a minute."

I carried Mason upstairs and tucked him in next to his sleeping sister. They both snuggled closer together. It was really cute. I awed before kissing them both and gently closing my bedroom door.

I got to the bottom of the stairs to see Leah, Jacob and Seth walking from the living room followed by Charlie.

"Hey Bella we're going to head home for the night. None of us have had much sleep recently. We also need to pack some clothes for tomorrow."

"That's fine Leah. You should get some rest anyway. I didn't mean to keep you from your sleep."

"Don't worry Bella. We are used to it remember."

"Oh I know Jacob. You've gone on and on about the lack of sleep so many times."

"We'll be here at seven fifteen in the morning. We'll let Sam know what's going on too."

"Bye Bella."

"Bye Seth, Jacob, Leah I'll see you tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow Bella. Have fun on your fishing trip with my dad Chief."

"Will do Jacob. Tell your dad about it. Have fun in Alaska and keep an eye on my family."

"Of course Charlie. I won't let anything happen to them. They'll be back before you know it."

"See you tomorrow Bella."

Leah gave me a quick hug then turned to Renesmee to say goodbye. I must say Leah is a really good carer. I could see her as a great mom when she's older. If that means being with my baby boy she had better be much older.

The three of them left promising not to be late in the morning.

Charlie and I went back to sit on the couch together with Nessie snuggled between us.

"Bella you really are the best mom ever. I know what Renee is like and how you literally raised her and yourself. You were always going to end up the best momma ever. I know you would never make the same mistakes your mother and I made. I trust you and know you are doing the right thing."

"Thanks daddy. It means a lot to have your support in all this. No matter where I am you'll always be my dad. I love you."

"Love you too Bells but right now your old man needs some rest."

I chuckled. He could never handle emotional moments for very long and neither could I. It was just how we are.

"Okay dad. I'll take Renesmee up to bed as well. I'll see you before you go to work. We'll be leaving at seven thirty tomorrow morning though to catch our flight."

"It's fine Bells. You need to do this. You go get Edward back. You need him as much as your babies need their dad. When you tell him just be careful. If you come out and say it he may not take it well."

"I'll do my best dad. Goodnight."

"Night Bells."

Charlie made his way to his room. I looked down to see Renesmee half asleep in my arms.

"Come on baby girl. Let's get you to bed."

'Can you stay with me momma.'

'If you want Nessie.'

'Thanks momma. I like it when you call me Nessie.'

'Do you now Nessie?'

She giggled and clapped her hands while nodding her head gently.

As soon as she was ready for bed I wrapped all three of my babies up in my arms and started humming the lullaby Edward wrote for me.

Just as she was almost asleep Renesmee lifted her hand to my cheek

'It's beautiful momma. Who wrote it and why?'

"You're daddy wrote it to sing me when I was going to sleep."

A small smile touched her lips as the darkness took her.

I spent the whole night refining my plan for Friday.


	39. Mason's shield

**Mason's shield**

As the sun started to rise Charlie stirred in bed. After rolling around for a few minutes Charlie finally got up. The shower turned on in the bath room as Charlie started to get ready for work. I unwrapped my babies from my arms so I could go start cooking breakfast. I crept to the door and went to open it.

"Momma?"

"Shhhh baby. Your sisters are sleeping."

"Okay momma."

Mason whispered.

"Where are you going momma?"

"I'm going to make grandpa Charlie some breakfast before he goes to work baby."

"Can I come help momma."

"Of course baby. You aren't too tired are you?"

"No momma."

"Come on then Mason. Let's make some breakfast."

I lifted Mason from the bed and took us both downstairs. I taught Mason how to make some pancake batter but he got a little excited when mixing it together causing it to go everywhere. Charlie then walked in with his police uniform on and laughed when he saw us covered in the batter.

"Dad it's not funny."

"I think it is Bells."

"Momma that was fun. Can I do it again?"

"No Mason. That is not how you do it. I need you to learn to control your strength. Imagine what would happen if someone found out what you could do. They would take you away from me baby. I don't want to lose you baby."

My venom welled up in my eyes at the thought of someone taking him from me. He's my baby boy.

"Momma. Don't cry. I can control my strength. I was just having some fun and got hungry. I thought that if I went faster it would be done faster. I'm sorry momma. I didn't mean to make you cry."

"It's okay baby. It was quite fun wasn't it? If we start again we will do it properly so everyone can have some without it going all over the place."

"Okay momma."

Mason and I created a new batter and cooked some pancakes for him and Charlie.

I sat Charlie's plate in front of him and took my usual seat pulling Mason onto my lap and feeding him pieces of pancake and honey. He was enjoying it immensely.

"Momma?"

I looked up to the ceiling when Lizzie's scared voice rang out.

"Mason you stay with grandpa Charlie. I'll go get your sisters."

"Love you momma."

"Love you too baby boy. I'll be right back dad."

"Course Bells."

I walked out of the kitchen at human speed so as not to scare my dad with the speed but as soon as I was out of sight I ran as fast as I could to my baby girls.

When I entered my room what I saw shocked me.

Renesmee was curled into a ball her shoulders bouncing as she sobbed and Little Lizzie hugging her tightly.

I ran to them and picked both up in my arms.

"Renesmee what's wrong baby? Lizzie what happened? Are you alright?"

"Momma we're alright. Nessie just got scared when you weren't here when she woke up. She thinks you'll leave like daddy did."

I sat in the middle of my bed, crossed my legs and snuggled my head into my two baby girls. My shoulders started to shake as a few sobs escaped my mouth.

"I'm so sorry baby girl. I will never leave you. I love you too much to even think about it. Daddy didn't leave you baby, he would never ever leave you. He left me baby. He did it to keep me safe. He did it because he loves me and we're going to get him back because we love him. We will be one big happy family baby. Don't cry please Nessie. I don't want to see you cry ever. I love you baby girl."

She reached up and kissed my cheek as Elizabeth threw her short arms around my neck pulling her closer.

'Momma, I'm sorry. I don't want you to leave. Please. I love you.'

"Nessie I will never leave you. You mean too much to me. You're my baby girl. I could never leave even if you want me to. I love you too baby. And Lizzie I love you so much. Thank you for trying to look after Nessie. It might not have worked but one day you will be best friends like your aunt Alice and I am. Now come on you two; we need to get cleaned up and have some breakfast. Your brother helped me make pancakes this morning. I may have gotten the first try all over you both."

They both giggled at that. I would have to keep a better eye on my babies when I left them alone. Nessie seemed really insecure what with Edward not being around.

I sat them both in the bath as I cleaned myself up and ran to my room and got changed vampire speed. Once done I picked little Lizzie up from the bath and washed her gently before putting her in a nice light pink and a darker pink striped outfit I got from Port Angeles last night. I placed her on the floor so I could clean my Renesmee up. Whilst cleaning her I whispered my reassurances to her showing her I would never leave and that I loved her. She lay in my arm with her eyes closed and a smile on her face. When I was done I dried her of and dressed her in a gentle white outfit with the words momma's girl written in a chocolate brown colour. She definitely is a momma's girl.

As I picked her up and kissed her forehead I felt a small hand grab my ankle. Looking down I saw Lizzie on all fours hugging my leg.

"Lizzie. Did you just crawl over here?"

"Yes momma. I wanted to give you a hug so came over. Was that right?"

"Baby that was right. You can move around by yourself now."

"But I don't want to. I like you or Seth carrying me."

"That's not what I meant little Lizzie. Seth and I will still carry you when we go out or around the house. Now you have a bit of freedom and can come to us when you want. No more shouting when we are close by."

"Okay momma. I like that idea."

I bent down and scooped her up in one arm whilst Renesmee was in the other.

We got to the kitchen to see both Charlie and Mason having finished their breakfast and talking happily to each other.

Charlie looked up when we came in and smiled at me. I returned the smile before setting Elizabeth on the floor and carrying Renesmee to the cooker with me. Charlie gasped when he saw Lizzie crawl over to him and Mason.

"Wow Bella. She's already crawling."

"I know. I only found out a few minutes ago."

"They really are amazing Bells; just like their mother."

"Thanks dad. Don't you think you should get going? You still need to finish that case before Saturday."

"I'm going Bells. I was just waiting for you to come back down."

He stood up and handed Mason to me and then gave me a big before saying goodbye to Renesmee and Mason. He turned to Lizzie who was sitting by his feet starring up at his feet.

"Bye little Lizzie. You be good for momma now. I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too Grandpa Charlie. Love you."

"Love you too baby girl."

He set her back on the floor before walking to the door to get his gun belt and placed his gun in its holster.

"Bye Bells. I'll miss you all while you're gone. Go find Edward and tell him what an amazing family he has. You two are really lucky to have each other."

"Thanks daddy. I'll miss you too. Have fun at work. We will be gone before you get back."

"I know baby."

He opened the front door and stepped outside and turned around one more time with a smirk on his face.

"By the way, nice ride."

"Thanks dad. See you soon."

"You too Bells. Stay safe."

He climbed into his cruiser and drove off leaving me to get ready to leave.

I took both Mason and Renesmee into the living room and placed them on the middle of the couch then running back to the kitchen for Lizzie. With all three of them safely sat on the middle of the couch I ran round the house packing a bag for me and a shared one for my babies. They didn't have that many clothes yet because I only bought three outfits for each last night because I still don't know their growing rate. So far they were only about a day old yet they looked nine months old.

It took all of five minutes to have what I needed packed considering Leah and I would take my babies shopping for new clothes later today when we got to Alaska.

When I walked into the living room I went over to the couch to sit with my babies when all of a sudden I fell back on to my bum as if I had walked into a wall. My head shot up looking for a threat in case we were under attack. There was no one there apart from my children who looked giddy. I stood from my spot on the ground and raised a questioning eyebrow as I poked something invisible.

"Momma. I'm a physical shield. Lizzie said I should practice expanding it in case I needed to. It worked Momma. It really did."

"That's great baby. Can you let it down so I come over to you?"

"Sure momma."

I waited half a second before Mason said it was all clear. An idea came to my head as I remembered Lizzie telling me that I was a power sponge.

"Baby do you think you could teach me to do that?"

"I can try to momma."

I sat Mason on the carpet at the base of the couch so he could lean against it. I was across from him trying to focus myself while Lizzie and Nessie moved next to each other so they sat behind Mason. They gave me an encouraging smile and I nodded at Mason and told him to begin.


	40. Inside my brain

**Inside my brain**

"First Momma you need to close your eyes and explore your mind. It's like a house. Imagine doors; lots of them. Think about what's behind each. Close any door you wish. Find the door that holds your shield."

"Baby you make it sound easier than it is."

"It's not easy momma. Everyone has the power to unlock anything in their mind; it's just knowing where to look. I found my shield behind the door next to you which is next to a door leading to my sisters. I think it's because I can use it to keep you safe."

"I love you baby."

"I know Momma. Now focus. We are trying to make you stronger; that's why we are doing this."

I centred myself once more and tried to imagine a load of doors. As I relaxed more and more doors and corridors appeared. I walked down the first corridor and closed almost all those doors which held unpleasant moments in my life. The longer I walked the fewer doors I closed. It seemed that the closer you got to the heart of my brain the more I enjoyed what I saw behind the doors. I turned one more corner and saw a door at the end of the corridor that blocked it off. The door was completely shut and it drew me in. No other door had been completely shut unless I had shut them. I ignored the doors I passed even though they were all open; some more than others. At the end of the corridor there was a door on either side of me facing each other. They were both wide open. I looked to my right first and saw a meadow lay in the room. It was mine and Edward's meadow and we were both lying contently in each other's arms smiling at one another. No matter how much I wanted to enter the room I knew I had a job to do right now. I turned to my left and looked through the other door. It was my three babies lying in my bed sleeping peacefully. I now knew what this part of my brain was. It was the heart of my brain; the part most protected.

The only question remained was, what is behind the closed door?

My pale white stone hand reached for the door knob ready to grab it and open the door. Just as I closed my hand it went through the knob. If I couldn't open the door how would I find out what was on the other side. I continued to grab at the door knob expecting to be able to grab it eventually. Frustrated, I threw my hands in the air annoyed at the stupid door. There was a part of me that was terrified of what was behind the door but I couldn't not open it. There was something pulling me towards it, telling me I had to do this.

"Momma what's wrong?"

"There's a door baby. A door that's closed. It won't open."

"You found it Momma. You found the door that holds your powers. What's in the next room momma?"

"On one side is a room of me and daddy lying in a beautiful field. On the other side all my beautiful babies are lying asleep in my room."

"Momma it's because you want to protect us. Your powers will be strongest when you are protecting those you love. Imagine what you would do with the door if we were through that door with daddy. Close your eyes and relax."

I did as my baby boy said.

I blocked everything out and imagined turning the knob. I imagined my family waiting for me. Sitting together smiling and laughing; waiting for me to join them. I imagined Edward opening his arms to me when I walked into the room and give me a peck on my lips.

Once again I reached for the door. My eyes shot open as I felt my hand wrap around the cool, rounded knob.

With a deep breath, I cautiously pushed the door open.

All that waiting, all that effort was wasted as before me all there was, was an empty room with three innocent white walls. Why was this room the holder of my powers? It held nothing that could help.

Something urged me to take a step into the room even though I wished to leave. One step and I was on the edge of the carpeted corridor.

I lifted my foot and lowered it slowly waiting for something to happen. As soon as my foot hit the wooded floor pictures flashed before my eyes.

The flashes ended and what I saw stunned me. The once bare room now contained one simple oak desk, a matching oak stool and a simple computer sat on the desk. Nothing else had changed.

I sat on the stool and stared at the computer.

_What does it do?_

As soon as I thought the words it started up.

"Hello Bella. What can I do for you?"

"Who are you and what is this place?"

"Well you see Bella I'm the heart of your brain. You can call me Kayla. I hold all information you wish to keep the most and store in separate rooms to keep the memories alive and not mixed up. This room is the most central spot in your brain. All information I store is in a different room. Only your extra abilities cannot be found unless you come to me. Once you understand how to control your power will you be able to use them at free will."

"Okay Kayla. I guess. I need to know all about my abilities to protect my family at any moment."

"That's what I am here for Bella. First of all for your whole life you have been what is known as a mental shield. Any mental attack cannot affect you. It never has and never will. Once controlled you can expand it and take it down. If you practise this will come naturally to you but will always snap back to your mind. It will feel like and elastic band. Don't fight it; embrace it. Do you understand?"

"Yes, but how come the Cullens didn't know?"

"Because they never expected you to have an ability when you were a human. You all thought it was something to do with your reactions to the supernatural world."

"I get it. What other powers do I have? I know I can absorb some other powers. I get this feeling of energy shooting through me when I take an new power."

"It is known as a sponge. No vampire has been discovered to have this ability. It means that whenever you come in contact with a new supernatural being you will absorb any power they have. So far you have got Mason's physical shield that works the same way as your mental shield but this one blocks all physical attacks. If you were to cast it out no one will be able to enter the bubble. You saw Mason demonstrate this earlier. It comes naturally to him so you will have to work slightly harder to gain control of it."

"Mason really is quiet powerful isn't he?"

"He sure is. All your children are. As you know already you have taken on both Elizabeth and Renesmee's abilities. They are similar in a way. Where Elizabeth can read all thoughts even if someone is attempting to block she can also switch it off at will. I know you have already mastered this. You have also mastered Renesmee's ability of sending thoughts. When you combine these two gifts together they can do many great things. If you can control your mental shield you will learn to send thoughts without contact."

"Are you certain? That seems like a lot of power for one person. What if I don't want it all?"

"Bella there is something you need to know. You cannot tell anyone what I am going to tell you. One day you will need to use your power to bring justice to those who deserve it. Do not worry. If you follow your heart everything will be fine. That does not matter now though. You have one more ability that you do not know of yet. It is one you have obtained from someone else. Can you guess what?"

"I have a feeling it has something to do with the wolves. When I hugged each of them energy shot through me building up with each hug."

"That's right. You can shift into anything living you wish. A different person or an animal. It doesn't matter whether you have come in contact with it. Just imagine what you wish to look like and will yourself to become that creature. At first you could only shift into a wolf but since you gained all of their shifting power it enhanced."

"Let me get this straight, if I wanted to be a bird. I could change into a bird."

"Yes."

"If I wanted to be a polar bear then I could change into one."

"Yes, you can."

"If I wanted to look like Charlie I could."

"Strange choice but yes you could."

"That's amazing. I could have so much fun with that. Can I change individual parts of me? Would I be able to change my eyes?"

"It is possible but because you wouldn't be able to keep it up more than an hour or two because you wouldn't be a completely different thing."

"Got it. Is there anything else I need to know?"

"Not at this point in time. If you ever need any answers you know where to find me. I must warn you that I don't hold all the answers though. There may be times I cannot give you what you are looking for, but for now it is time for you to go. You have only been gone for a minute. Don't forget you are a vampire."

"Thank you Kayla."

"No problem Bella."

I stood from the stool and made my way to the door thinking over everything I had learnt.

Not only did I have a mental shield but a sponge. I could have any power after one touch. I didn't want one power let alone many. And what was that about doing the right thing?

I had unconsciously walked through corridor after corridor to the edge of my mind. The white, never ending space before me was my way out of my own mind. Looking back one last time I walked from my brain.


	41. Shifting

**Shifting**

I opened my eyes to see all my babies staring at me expectantly.

I smiled at them and scooped them all up in my arms, spinning around.

"Babies I got it. I know what I have to do. My Mason you are a genius. Thank you baby."

They each started giggling wildly as I danced us all round the room. I was dancing with my babies for a few minutes until the doorbell rang. I put them all down on the rug as I went to the door.

"Hey guys. You all ready to go?"

"Sure are Bella. We got of all wolf duties for a week. Sam said he'd keep an eye out for Victoria for you."

"Thanks Jake. Come on in and we can leave soon. A lot has happened this morning."

"Why Bella, who would have thought that anything would happen in a house with a vampire and three half vampire and half human babies? Nothing would ever happen in a house like that."

"Shut up Seth. That's not what I meant and you know it."

"How old do they look now Bella?"

"Nine months. They are growing fast; too fast. They are supposed to be my babies but won't for much longer."

"Don't worry Bella. Everything will be fine. They will always be your babies, they may just look older."

"Thanks Leah."

We walked into the living room to see Mason and Lizzie crawling around the floor.

"Awe. Mason, Lizzie you can crawl. Come here baby."

Mason crawled over to Leah who had sat herself on the floor whilst Lizzie went over to Seth who sat next to his sister. Jacob went over and picked Renesmee up of the floor seeing that she still could not move. I wondered what he thought of Renesmee's slower development.

_'__Why is it only Nessie that doesn't speak or crawl? I love her no matter what yet I wish she would speak to me.'_

I agreed with Jacob. I loved my little Renesmee with everything I had but she was behind her brother and sister in her development.

Jacob was talking to Nessie as Seth and Leah played with Lizzie and Mason. I went and sat with Jacob to reassure not just him but me as well.

"Hey Jacob. Don't worry about it. If you do I will. Just be thankful she is with us and live each day like it's your last. You never know it could be with a vampire around."

"Thanks Bells. You're the best friend ever."

He said as a real smile took over his face. He looked over at me and nudged my shoulder.

"I know things haven't always been easy between us, but I want you to know I am really happy you have Edward. He's a lucky guy. Anyone who meets you is a lucky person. I really am glad you have him. He makes you happy when no one else could. I realise now that I was wrong. I thought I loved you and I do just in a brother, sister sort of way."

My eyes filled with venom hearing Jacob say that.

"Thank you Jacob. You're the best brother ever, but don't tell Emmett or Jasper that; they would kill me."

He chuckled with Nessie who had been listening in on our conversation.

"I don't think Edward would let anyone near you. Any way they probably wouldn't get close enough before you heard their approach by reading their mind."

I looked up to see Leah and Seth looking at us with small smiles on their faces.

"Momma, are you going to tell them?"

"Tell us what Mason?"

"Momma learnt to control her powers."

I looked down; glad my stupid blush had now gone.

"Well Bella tell us about your powers."

"I'm a mental and physical shield; I am a sponge so I absorb any power from all supernatural beings. That means I now have mind reading from Elizabeth, I got the physical shield from Mason, I can send thoughts to others like Renesmee but I can learn to send thoughts without touching the other person. Also I can shift into any living organism I wish thanks to you and the pack."

When I looked up at Jacob his mouth had dropped open forming an 'o' shape. I glanced at Leah and Seth to see they had the same expression. Lizzie, Mason and Renesmee saw their expressions and started laughing. This seemed to snap all three of them out of their trances as they all said.

"Wow."

At the same time. I couldn't help but laugh at that.

"Bella you have a lot of power there. Can you take any power by one touch?"

"Yeah. If I touch someone with the same power it increases in strength. Because I touched all of the pack I can shift into any living being. If I only ever touched one of you I would only shift into a wolf."

"That's really cool Bella. Have you tried it yet? What animals can you change into? Could you change into a person? Could you change into Jacob?"

"Slow down Seth. First of all, I haven't tried it, secondly I can be any animal you say or any person you describe. If I wanted I could be Jacob but I'm good. I think it would be too weird."

"That would be quite weird but I could get you to go to school for me."

"Thanks Jake. What a great friend you are."

"I know Bella. I'm definitely the best."

I ruffled his hair as we all laughed.

"Can you try and turn into something for us?"

"Fine Seth. Name an animal, and only an animal and I'll see what I can do. When I nod my head name a different animal."

"This is going to be so cool."

I crawled to the middle of the room and sat cross legged.

"Dog."

I imagined a brown German Shepard and felt my body changing.

I lifted a hand to see it wasn't a hand but a paw. I ran round everyone, giving Jake a big lick on his face.

Once I sat back in the middle of the room I looked at Seth and nodded.

"Cat."

Instead of imagining a cat you may get as a pet I imagined a great mountain lion.

They all jumped in shock when they saw what I had become. I lowered myself into a hunting crouch, pretending to pounce. The three wolves growled in return at me, whereas my three babies giggled knowing I would never hurt them.

"Bella calm down. We aren't here to hurt you."

This was quite fun so I decided to play this out. As I pounced towards Seth I imagined a small, grey tabby kitten. I landed on his lap and rubbed my head into his stomach. Lizzie giggled and crawled her way from Leah back to Seth.

"Momma, you're really cute."

I curled up in her lap smiling. Lizzie petted me which caused me to purr.

They all laughed at me so I growled at them; causing them to laugh harder.

Annoyed, I stalked around the room with my tail held high before sitting next to Seth. I wanted to get him back for laughing at me. I did something I never thought of doing before. I imagined Seth sitting there and what he looked like. I felt myself grow and change. When the change was complete Seth let out a high pitched scream. I burst out laughing a boyish laugh. The sound shocked me so I quickly shut my mouth.

"That is really weird Bella. You look exactly like Seth. If you didn't smell like a vampire I would think you are him."

"This is quite cool isn't it? I could play so many pranks and blame it on Emmett. This is going to be awesome."

"I can see what you mean Bella. This is the first time anyone has shut Seth up so quickly."

I changed back so I looked like myself.

"So guys, I think we need to get going. It's just gone half seven."

I picked Renesmee up from Jacob and led them to the bags. Jacob grabbed one of them as I picked up my backpack and suitcase. I left a note for Charlie with all the details of Saturday for him. Once all the bags were in the back of my new BMW Jacob sat in the passenger seat with Renesmee, whilst Seth sat behind him with Elizabeth, Leah sat next to the other window but Mason demanded to sit in the middle by himself. After I reminded him of manners he corrected himself and asked if he could sit in the middle. I can't deny my babies anything and said he could.

We set of to the airport with the radio on. I hummed along to the tunes listening to Seth, Leah, Mason and Lizzie's conversation.


	42. Singing

**Singing**

When Miley Cyrus Party in the USA came on Elizabeth asked for me turn it up so she could hear it better.

"I hopped off the plane at L.A.X.

With a dream and my cardigan.

Welcome to the land of fame excess (whoa),

Am I gonna fit in?"

**Leah and Seth soon joined in.**

"Jumped in the cab,

Here I am for the first time

Look to my right and see the Hollywood sign

This is all so crazy

Everybody seems so famous

My tummy's turnin' and I'm fellin' kinda home sick

Too much pressure and I'm nervous,

That's when the taxi man turned on the radio

And a Jay-Z song was on

And a Jay-Z song was on

And a Jay-Z song was on."

**I had to admit that it was a fun song and joined in at the same time as Mason and Jacob.**

"So I put my hands up

They're playing my song, The butterflies fly away

I'm noddin' my head like yeah

I got my hands up,

They're playin' my song

I know I'm gonna be OK

Yeah, it's a party in the USA

Yeah, it's a party in the USA."

The song continued with all of us singing along until it came to an end and a different song began.

"Lizzie where did you learn to sing like that?"

"I got it from you Momma. I've heard you singing before. You're really good."

"Thanks baby but you're better than me."

"No Bella. You really are an amazing singer."

"Momma I think you're the best."

I looked out the windscreen so glad my blush was gone otherwise I'd be as red as a fire truck. We had been driving only fifteen minutes when I saw signs for the airport. I was so thankful for vampire reflexes. Without it the journey would have taken an hour.

I turned my attention back to the radio to hear them announce my favourite song was coming on next. As the intro began I got ready to sing along. I didn't want anyone else to hear me so sang as quietly as I could.

(Incredible by Celine dion and ne yo)

"Whole world is watching us now

It's a little intimidating

Since there's no way to come down

Let's give them something amazing

Let's make them remember

Using one word

Incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Let's make them remember

We were incredible

Simply incredible

Oh oh oh ohhh

We even counted us out

We weren't sure we'd make it

But we've learned no matter what they dish out

It's nothing, we can take it

We'll go down in history

They'll describe our love as

Incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Oh incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Let's make them remember

And we were

We were incredible

Simply incredible

Oh oh oh ohhh…

Let's make them remember

They'll describe our love as

Incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Oh incredible oh oh oh ohhh

Let's make them remember

That we were

We were incredible

Simply incredible

It's something amazing

Let's give them something amazing."

By the end my eyes had filled with venom and my shoulders as I sobbed. I hadn't heard that song in years. It brought so many bad memories back. My move to Forks was so no one knew of my past. No one cared what I was like before, only what I am like now. I thought I could move on with my life without that constant reminder of her in my life.

"Bella what's wrong? Why are you crying?"

"I can't."

"Momma what's the matter?"

"I can't do it baby. I can't forget her."

"Bella pull over."

I did as Leah said and pulled onto the side of the road, turning the engine of.

Leah got out of the car and opened my door, pulling me into a hug.

"Who are you talking about Bella? I can help if you tell me. None of us want you to be upset Bella. Please tell us what's wrong Bella."

"She was my best friend Leah. It was just me and her. Everything was perfect. We looked after each other. We were there for each other no matter what. It was my fault; it's my entire fault. I didn't go with her."

"Calm down Bella. You need to tell me who you're talking about."

I couldn't tell her; she wouldn't believe me if I did, but I felt I had to tell someone. Not even Charlie or my mom knew how she really died.

"My sister."

"Bella you don't have a sister."

"She's dead. It's all my fault. She will never grow older, she will never graduate, she will never kiss a boy, she will never fall in love, she will never have her heart broken, she will never get married, she will never have a family of her own, I will never see her again and it's all my fault."

"Momma?"

"I can't forget her. I tried moving on, but I can't."

"Momma what's wrong? What happened?"

"Baby it was my fault. I killed her. What kind of a sister am I?"

"Momma please you're scaring me."

"I'm sorry Mason. I'm so sorry."

Leah led me to the back of the car where I collapsed into the seat pulling Mason to me.

"Baby I didn't mean to. Don't hate me. I will never let anything happen to you. Please don't hate me."

"Momma I will never hate you. You're my momma."

"Bella you need to calm down now. You're scaring us all. We will talk about this later but first we need to get to the airport so we don't miss our flight. We will talk this out later. Just hang on. It won't be too long."

"Just drive Leah. I can't do this much longer."

Leah started the car as I held onto Mason in the back. Soon we were back on the road towards the airport. I had to get it together for my babies. I couldn't lose it now, not after so long.

"Bella Nessie is terrified about you. She wants you to hold her."

"Come here Renesmee. I'm alright, don't worry about me. I will be perfectly fine."

"Bella we can all see you aren't perfectly fine. Something has got to you and we will find out later."

"Thanks for that Seth."

"No problem Bella. That's what I'm here for."

I rolled my eyes at Seth. He could make anyone happier with a few words.

I placed Mason on the seat between us and took Renesmee from Jacob.

"Hey baby. I'm sorry for scaring you. I'm just so scared myself."

'Why are you scared Momma?'

'Because something bad happened in my past that I want to change but can't. I just don't want it to happen again.'

'Everything will be fine momma.'

'Thank you baby.'

'I love you momma.'

'Love you too baby.'

Renesmee played with my hair whilst I watched her and thought back to that day. The day my sister died.


	43. Sister

**Hey everyone**

**I just want to say that the next four chapters were difficult to write. I cried at some point in each chapter.**

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**

* * *

**Sister**

_Bella's POV 5 years old._

I woke up with a start. Ava was jumping up and down on my bed.

"Come on Bella. You promised to play with me."

"Not now Ava. I'm too tired."

"But Bella, we always play together. You're my best friend."

"You're my best friend too Ava. No one is better than my twin. I can't play now though. I was up looking after mom. Give me an hour."

"Fine Bella. I'll go for a walk. You had better make this up to me."

"Whatever Ava. Be safe and don't talk to strangers."

"Bella you may be my twin but you aren't mom."

"But mom's not really a mom though is she. She's more of our big sister. Someone has to be a mom."

"If you don't mind cooking and cleaning fine by me, but don't do everything Bella. You deserve to be a kid. Act your age sometimes Bella. Live a little."

"I do Ava. And I don't mind doing all the cooking and cleaning; I have been doing it since we turned four. Someone has to do it anyways. You know what mom is like; she will end up starving us and only realise what she has done when we have dropped down dead from starvation."

"Don't forget that I have helped."

"I know, but you can't cook to save your life. Remember that time about… oh, when was it? Oh yeah, a week ago when you tried to do some toast and set the toaster on fire. It took me three hours to clean that up after mom whacked it with a dish cloth to put it out."

"That was funny and you know it."

"It was not. You're a danger magnet in the kitchen. If it's not you ending up hurt, it's either someone near you or the kitchen."

"Thanks for the support sis. I thought I was improving."

"Don't worry you are. You only have an accident once a week now. It used to be three or four times a week. Between you in the kitchen and me anywhere else in the world; we practically live in the hospital."

"I know what you mean. We are the worst ever. No one has beaten our record of the number of A&amp;E visits in a week but us."

"I'll tell you what. If you go do whatever for an hour, I'll ring and see if we can go to Courtney's this afternoon."

"Thanks Bella. I love Courtney. She has great taste in clothes unlike you."

"Hey, I like my style. I dress more for comfort than style. You said you liked my shorts. Your exact words were 'They are really cute and complement your eyes.'"

"I meant that they look good on you but I would never wear them."

I fell back onto my bed annoyed at her complaints of my clothes.

"Ava just go away if you're going to be mean about my clothes."

"Be that way Bella. I can never have a girl chat with you about clothes. I'm going for a walk."

"Ava I didn't mean it like that. Don't be angry at me. You know I hate mornings."

"I don't care Bella. You still didn't have to tell me to go away."

Ava jumped off my and ran out the door. What had I done? I just told my twin sister to go away. Everyone expects you to say and do the wrong thing when you're five but I can't do that. I have to be the grown up in my family. My mom never took her role of looking after us seriously, so I've had to do it since the age of three and a half. Ava would always try to help. She generally did all the cleaning. She'd go round with the vacuum every other week cleaning every room. Every three days we would both go round collecting all the washing up, put it in the machine and when it was done we would both put it up on the line in the garden. Mom never did anything apart from pay for the food. We would always go to the food store on Fridays and Sundays. Ava and I would put the food in the basket Mom would carry and get her to pay for it. She never had any idea what we got but paid anyway.

I couldn't get back to sleep so rolled out of bed to get ready for the day. Mom always leaves at half six to get to her rock climbing classes that are an hour drive away. She took us once but when I got stuck in the ropes she was told we wouldn't be allowed back. Since then she has never taken us but leaves us alone all morning.

I got dressed quickly, wanting to be ready for when Ava got back. I'd make her favourite lunch to say sorry. Hotdogs. The buns had to be slightly cooked on the top to make them crispy but not burnt. She loved decorating it with the tomato ketchup and mustard.

I looked at the clock when I got to the kitchen and saw that it was half eight. Ava should be home soon. I got two bowls out so Ava could have some cereal when she got in. I was just getting the spoons out when I heard a scream.


	44. Death

**Death**

I was just getting the spoons out when I heard a scream.

"Bella. Help. Please help me."

I ran to the door and swung it open in time to see Ava being shoved into the back of a black, plate less van at the end of the road. This wasn't happening. This couldn't happen. I needed Ava; I needed my best friend, my twin sister. Without her I was alone.

"Ava!"

People started coming out of their houses now; seeing what the commotion was all about. Some women screamed in horror when they saw what was happening on their door step. Men ran from their homes and attacked the men at the van. I ran faster than I had ever before towards the van. One of the men went down causing the rest to jump into the van and start to drive off. I couldn't let the van disappear from sight. I carried on running as fast as my little five year old legs would carry me. I was surprised I hadn't fallen yet.

The stupid van was getting further and further away until it turned another corner going out of sight. A loud bang rang out in the hot morning sun. The sound sent a shock through my body causing me to fall flat on my face. My knees started to bleed along with my left elbow and hand. My feet were rubbed red raw from the running. I couldn't stop for anything, my sister was getting away.

Leaping from the ground, pain shot through me as my knees took my weight. My feet kept moving even though my knees protested. As I rounded the corner I found out what the bang was.

There was a deep red car on its side and the black van stood in the middle of the van with flames pouring out of it.

People were crowded round the upturned car making sure whoever was inside had what help they needed. Six men were running back and forth with buckets of water in an attempt to put the fire out. Everyone froze as they heard my high pitched scream. They turned to look at me as I ran to the van. Two strong arms wrapped around my little waist, holding me back.

"No. No. Let go. Let go. Ava. Ava, where are you? Ava please, please Ava."

"Calm down. Calm down. Calm down. Mary come here."

I had to get to Ava. She had to have gotten out of the van. She had to. I was passed into two smaller arms who cradled me against them. Tears streamed down my face as I kept my eyes on the van, waiting for Ava to emerge from the flames.

"Please, please, please, please let Ava be ok."

My family had never been religious but I prayed. I prayed that Ava would be alright; that she was just behind the bushes terrified. She wouldn't leave without saying goodbye.

"Bella?"

A voice I recognised came from the end of the road.

I looked up to see Miss Williams, my teacher, standing with a shopping bag in each hand staring at me in horror.

The sirens of polices cars, a fire engine and an ambulance droned out as they approached. One police car stopped by the traffic that had nowhere to go whereas the other came closer and closer until it was right next to the red car. The fire engine sped past it to get to the van. The ambulance stopped slightly further behind the police car.

Ava still hadn't appeared. I was terrified.

"Ava. Please. Ava. Come out."

"Officer I need some help. This little girl needs help."

The woman holding me tried to comfort me as a police officer came over with a medic. I couldn't take my eyes of the van even when Miss Williams crouched down in front of me.

"Bella. Bella look at me. Bella please look at me."

Miss Williams took me into her arms and sat us both on the floor, waiting for the officer to reach us. I wanted to take my eyes off the van but couldn't force myself to.

"Hello Ma'am. What is the problem here?"

"This little girl here…"

"Bella. Her name is Bella."

"Little Bella here came running round the corner soon after the accident happened. She screamed and tried to run to the van that was on fire. My husband had to grab her before she got hurt. She's been crying for a while now and keeps talking about an Ava. I don't know her so I wouldn't know. She's hurt though. Her knees left elbow and hand are bleeding."

"Thank you ma'am. Could you please wait over there with everyone else? I'll sort this out."

"Thank you officer. Can you tell me anything you find out about Bella."

"Of course."

The woman left and the officer sat down next to me and Miss Williams. The paramedic gasped when he saw my knees and elbow.

"Bella calm down. These people are here to help you."

"Bella is it. I need to get you to the ambulance to clean your wounds or they will be infected."

I didn't respond. I carried on crying, staring at the now extinguished van. Ava still hadn't come out.

"Would you prefer if I brought my bag over here?"

I nodded minutely; I wanted to keep the van in my line of sight for when Ava came out.

"I'll be right back. Miss would you help me get the things I will need?"

"Okay. Bella, I'll be back in a moment. Don't worry."

As soon as she let go of me I ran. I ran even faster than before. I had to get to the van and no one was going to stop me this time.

"Bella!"

Miss Williams was chasing after me with the policeman as the medic ran to the ambulance.

"Bella stop. You can't go over there, it's too dangerous."

I didn't care. I had to find Ava.

As soon as I got to the van a fireman picked me up as I screamed.

"No. Put me down. Put me down. Ava come out. Please, I know you're in there."

I hit the fireman on his back as he carried me away from the van. I did something I had never before. I screamed one of those high pitched screams.

"Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

It worked the fireman dropped me as he clutched his ears. I landed on my bum but got right back up again. I ran through his legs and sprinted to the van my arms held out in front of me.

I got to the van and yanked the back doors open.

It was empty. There was absolutely nothing. Ash lay in the corners and round the edge.

My aching knees couldn't take my weight any more. I crashed to the ground screaming at the realisation of what had happened.

My sister was gone. I would never see her again. My best friend, my other half was dead. She would never see a day again.

I cried for the days we had, the days we could have had and the way she left. The way my last few words were telling her to go away. Twins were supposed to stick together, be there for each no matter what. We were more than that. We worked together to keep our small family going even though we were five.

"Bella. Bella please tell me what's wrong. What are you doing here? Where is your mom and Ava? Are they alright?"

"Miss please calm down. You aren't helping at the minute. I need to get Bella over to Nurse Richard. He will clean Bella up and then we will find out what has happened here. The other officers have sorted the car driver out and will ask him for his side of the story once the paramedics have fixed him up. Fortunately he has not been severely injured just given a massive fright. The same cannot be said for the other driver. The fire burnt him too badly to be saved. Please can you take Bella over to the ambulance and then come over to my police car. I need some information from you about Bella."

"Sure officer."

I was scooped up off the ground and carried to the ambulance. Miss Williams placed my crying form onto the gurney so the medic could clean my cuts. I didn't feel the pain I should've felt. Nothing mattered any more. My twin was dead and I could've done something to prevent that.

I had run out of tears by the time he was done cleaning and wrapping my knees. He put some cold cream on my feet and wrapped them both in bandages. When he finished wrapping my hand and elbow, Miss Williams came over with a small smile on her face. She picked me up gently in her arms and took me over to one of the police cars. I didn't move; I didn't react to what she was saying. I wasn't even listening.


	45. Questioning and Life

**Questioning and life**

The officer from earlier started driving with me and Miss Williams in the back. I didn't notice where we were going until we stopped outside my house. Miss Williams climbed from the car and came round to my side to carry me inside the house. As she lifted me up once again I looked around to see my front door wide open.

"Bella why is your front door open?"

I just closed my eyes not wanting to remember what happened. My shoulders shock as I sobbed tearlessly into her shoulder.

"Calm down Bella. We'll sort this out."

The officer led us through the front door, closing it behind us. Miss Williams stuck her head into the kitchen obviously trying to find the living room but I couldn't find it in me to tell her where it was. She finally found it.

She sat on the white couch with me on her lap as she looked around. The officer sat across from us.

"Little Bella. I'm Officer Robert, but you can call me Rob if it's easier for you."

"Rob, she's a very intelligent girl. Her sister and her could be ten because of their intelligence. You have no problem with her understanding you."

"That's amazing Bella. Will you answer my questions?"

I nodded my head gently, tears forming once again in my eyes.

"Where are your parents Bella?"

"My mom's at her rock climbing club and my Dad lives in Forks."

"I'm sorry Bella, I didn't know. Who is looking after you this morning?"

"Myself."

"Your mom leaves you and your sister here alone?"

"Yes. She goes to rock climbing every Saturday and Sunday morning. She leaves at half six and comes home around eleven."

"What do you do when she's gone?"

"We have breakfast then do homework, read or go for a walk."

I said as I realised there was no we any more. I'd never have breakfast with her again. I'd never read a book with her. We'd never dance to our favourite song together.

"Where is Ava now Bella?"

"Dead."

"Bella. She can't be dead. I saw her yesterday when you were both in school. Are you sure she didn't just go for a walk?"

"She's dead Miss. I saw it. She's gone and she's never coming back."

"Shhh. Shhhh Bella. It will be alright."

"It won't Miss, it will never be alright she's gone and I'll never see her again. She was in the van. The van that was on fire. She died in that van."

I was crying again. The only way to describe it would be to use the word flood. It was the most I ever cried. I didn't cry when I broke my leg; I didn't cry when I burnt my hand; I didn't cry when I realised what divorce meant. It was one of those things I just didn't do but now I couldn't hold it in.

"Bella you know that's not true. Why would she be in that van?"

"She was kidnapped. She went for a walk because I told her to go away and was taken. I saw it; I saw it."

"Oh my God. Bella I'm so sorry. I'm so so sorry. I didn't know. She's gone?"

"She's gone and it's all my fault. I told her to go away and she did. She walked out the front door and never came back through. She screamed my name and I ran out the door. She was there; she was there at the bottom of the road being pushed into the back of the van. I ran. I ran so fast. I couldn't lose the van. It was like giving up on her. I couldn't do that. My feet burned but I kept going. There was a bang and I fell. Once I got up I ran faster. I turned the corner and saw the van. It was on fire. They wouldn't let me go to it. They dragged me away. They dragged me away from my sister."

"Bella calm down. I know it's hard but please calm down. I'm here for you. I want to help."

My crying continued as I thought about everything. My sister. My twin sister would never see another day. I'd never see her face. I'd never hear her laughing. I'd never talk to her again. My best friend was gone forever.

My mom still didn't know and neither did my dad. He'd be crushed. He rarely saw us as it was and now he would never see her again. I had to tell him. He needed to know.

I climbed out of Miss Williams lap and ran to the kitchen. The two adults followed. I picked the phone up and rang the station in Forks.

"Hello. Forks Police. Ryan speaking. What is your emergency?"

"Ryan. It's Bella. Could you put my dad on the phone?"

"Of course Bella. Give me a minute."

Miss Williams and Officer Robert looked at me weirdly.

"Hey Bells. How are you?"

"Daddy, I need you."

"Baby what's wrong?"

"Ava's dead."

"What?"

"Ava's dead daddy."

"When?"

"This morning."

"How are you doing Bells?"

"I need you daddy."

"Does your mom know?"

"No. She went rock climbing this morning. She isn't home yet."

"She left you both home alone?"

"I don't mind daddy. Ava and I like it that way."

"Bella it doesn't mean you can be left alone. You're only five. I'll be there as soon as I can. Is there anyone there with you now?"

"Yes. Miss Williams, my teacher, and police officer Robert."

"Can I talk to Officer Robert then?"

"Okay. Love you daddy. See you soon."

"See you soon baby. Look after yourself."

"I'll do what I can."

I held the phone out to Rob who looked at me questioningly but still took the phone.

Miss Williams took me into her arms with tears in her eyes.

"I got you Bella."

"I can't do this anymore. I want it all to end."

"Bella don't think like that."

"I can't. It hurts too much. I want it all to end."

She exchanged a look with Rob.

"Take Bella into the other room. I need to talk to her father."

Miss sat with me on the couch for a while, not speaking, just comforting me. Officer Robert came back in with a sombre look on his face.

"Bella someone will be round tomorrow to speak to you about what happens next. Your dad asked if you could stay with someone else until he gets here. He said he doesn't want you to be left alone with your mom for a while."

I just nodded. I understood what he was saying. I needed someone to be there for me and look after me. My mom could never do that.

"Bella would you like to come stay with me for tonight?"

"Yes please."

I croaked out. She just smiled down at me sadly before kissing my forehead.

"Let's get some of your things to take with us."

She carried me up the stairs and I pointed mine and Ava's room out to her. I guess it's just my room now.

When we entered our room she gasped.

"Bella where are all your things? Pictures? Toys?"

"We never had any. My mom got each of us identical stuffed bears for our third birthday. She never forgot our birthday, we just never had enough money for anything."

"But what about drawings?"

"We don't draw. We prefer reading."

"I'm sorry Bella."

"Why?"

"Because you have had to grow up to quickly. You never lived the life you were given. I noticed in class neither you nor Ava acted like five year old girls. Ava interacted with others but you kept to yourself."

"I had to grow up. My mom's never been a mom to us. She's our big sister."

"Who does all the cooking and cleaning Bella?"

"I do all the other cooking. Ava used to clean the house every other week and we'd both do the washing when it needed doing."

"I'm so sorry Bella. You and Ava were closer than any siblings I've seen."

"That's because we couldn't afford to argue. We had to be there for each other. We weren't just twins, we were best friends, and we were each other's lives."

"Come on Bella. Let's get some of your clothes and we can go to mine."

I collected enough clothes for the next few days and what I would need for school. I packed all my favourite books including my Shakespeare collection Ava bought me for our last birthday.

"You ready to go Bella?"

"Nearly."

I grabbed my stuffed bear and Ava's as well as her Wuthering heights book. It was her favourite book and I bought it as part of a collection for her on our last birthday. I knew that from this day on it would be my favourite book ever. I would never get rid of it. The final item I picked up was a picture taken in Forks last summer holiday with my mom, dad, Ava and me all smiling happily like a proper family.

"I'm ready now."

"Come on then."

Miss Williams led me down the stairs as she carried my suitcase of clothes. I had my school bag with all my things for school, books, photo frame and my stuffed bear inside. I clung to Ava's as if it would disappear like she did.

The week following the accident I stayed at Miss Williams' house with her husband. I went to school despite the protests of the social worker who came round.

On Monday class was depressing. Mr Brakins held a big assembly for the whole school and told everyone what happened. Not the details, just the basics. People gasped when they heard that she was gone. He asked me to go to the front and speak to everyone. Normally, I couldn't stand public speaking in front of the class let alone the whole school but I didn't care. All that mattered was the fact that my sister was gone.

I stood in front the school with all eyes on me. Some of the older girls were crying. Others were holding it in. It was nice to see so many people cared.

My eyes watered as I thought of what to say.

"She was my sister. She was my best friend. Now she is gone. She is gone because I didn't go with her. I told her to go away and she did. Now she is gone forever."

I broke down crying. Miss Williams came and took me to her classroom for the rest of assembly. Throughout the week a lot of people came up to me and said their condolences. There were many people I didn't know, most people were from older years who understood what happened.

Friday my dad arrived. His normally cool and calm facade was gone. His eyes were bloodshot. He was staying at my mom's whilst I was still at Miss Williams'. He came to school midway through our math lesson. I had never been good at math but Ava was always there to help. She was mathematically smart where I was scientifically smart.

My dad didn't bother knocking, he just threw the door open and came over to me. He pulled me into a bone crushing hug. I cried into his shoulder as the pain of losing Ava became too much once again. Miss Williams came over and took us to an empty classroom nearby. She left us alone as I cried with my father.

"I'm so sorry dad. It was all my fault. If I hadn't told her to go away she would still be here. I didn't mean it. I was just angry she woke me up. Please don't be mad at me."

"Little Bells, you listen to me and you listen good. None of this is your fault. Don't ever blame yourself. It will only tear you apart and then tear our family apart. It will never be your fault. It is the fault of those men who took her from us."

"I love you daddy. I'm so sorry."

"I love you too Bells and everything will get better. It may take a while but it will get better eventually. You'll see."

We sat in each other's arms calming ourselves down before I felt I could tell him what really happened. He deserved to know after all.

"Dad, did you know that Ava was kidnapped before she died? She went for a walk in the morning and was taken from the end of the road. She screamed my name and I ran to the door. She was there. Two men held her as she was shoved into the van. I ran after it and found it on fire. I tried getting to it but they held me back. They dragged me away from it as I waited for her to exit the van. She never did. When I finally got away the van had been put out, I sprinted to it but was grabbed again. I screamed so loud that I was dropped on the floor. I didn't care, I just ran to the van and threw the door open. There was nothing but ash. She was gone. She will never come back."

"I'm so sorry Bells. You shouldn't have gone through that. It is difficult for adults to deal with this but seeing you in school trying to get on with life no matter how much you are suffering is incredible. You are going to be an amazing woman one day."

"Thank you daddy."

"No problem Bells. Do you want to go back to class?"

"Will you come with me daddy?"

"If you want."

"Yes please. I'm not good at math and Ava used to help me but now she can't."

"I'm not very good at math either but we can work it out together."

We went back to my classroom and everyone stared when we entered. I went over to my desk while my dad went to speak to Miss Williams. My dad came back over and picked me up of my chair and sat down on it, placing me on his knee.

The weekend went by quickly with my dad visiting me at Miss Williams. School came and went with me trying to get through but ending up in an empty classroom. I still tried to do my work when I was there but ended up crying most of the time.

Days went without me noticing until the day of her funeral came.


	46. The Funeral

**The Funeral**

I had stayed at my own house last night, in my room that reminds me of her so much. I cried myself to sleep once again. I slept in her bed because it still smelt like her. I wanted to be as close to her as possible before I officially said goodbye.

My mom woke me up and helped me dress in my tight, black dress. My mom picked it out for me considering I refused to have anything to do with the funeral. I agreed to say some words and picked the song for when we had a moment of silence.

The drive to the funeral was short. Well it seemed to take no time at all to me but that was how my life seemed to be at the moment.

All our classmates were there with their families along with some of the other students from school and some family friends. As I exited the car several people came over and said they were sorry for our loss. When everyone had taken their seats with me, my mom and my dad at the front and Courtney and her family opposite the minister began his speech. He didn't know Ava but span stories of how amazing she was and that she went to young. It was ridiculous. My sister died and he was saying these things that he made up. Yes they were true but he didn't know that.

Courtney's mom was the first to stand and speak, followed by Anabelle. Miss Williams then said a few words. Their words were the truth and meaningful.

It then came to my family. My dad went first because he didn't have as much to say as us. I wasn't really listening anymore. I was too busy worrying about my speech. I was going to be the last to speak because I was closest to her. She was my best friend; she was my sister; she was my twin.

I felt my dad sit down beside me breathing deeply. I could tell he was holding his tears in. My mom stood and made her way to the platform.

Her words surprised me. She had never taken much interest in me or Ava but when she spoke it seemed as though she knew her inside and out. She really did care.

The time came for me to speak. Where the others had a piece of paper with their words I had none. I wanted this to come from my heart, to show how strong our bond was and always be. I faced my audience to see all the women had tears either running down their faces or in their eyes. All the men where comforting the women but looked at me with sympathetic eyes.

I took a deep breath before beginning.

"Ava was not just another person to exist. She was a friend; she was my best friend, my family and my twin sister. No one can replace her. She was unique. We did everything together. We sat together at school, I helped her in science and she helped me in math. We were the perfect team. At home we would clean the house together. We made it into a game. We had fun. Where I am hazardous anywhere but the kitchen, she could not go into the kitchen without having an accident."

A few chuckles were heard at that.

"I'd try to teach her how to cook but most the time we would end up in the A&amp;E. We took care of each other. When my mom was out we didn't mind. Each other's company was enough for us. It was how we lived and we liked it. She wasn't supposed to go. She shouldn't have died. She had been taken by three men. They took her from our street right in front of me. I didn't think I just ran. I chased the van for ten minutes before a loud bang rang out. I fell from the shock. By the time I was up the sound had finished resonating through the street. I rounded a corner and there it was. The van she had been in was on fire."

I took a deep, shuddering breath at the memory.

"It does not matter how she went only that she has gone. She was and still is with us in our hearts. I will remember her forever and always."

An echo of forever and always rang out as others muttered the same words.

"What people don't know is that Ava was an amazing singer. It was our little secret. She had plans of going to Julliard and learning to dance. She would become a famous singer and tour around the world. Her dreams were big and that is what made her special. She could dream big but also she was determined to make her dreams come true. She would practise singing around the house every day. There was one song that I would join in with. This was our song. A song to describe us. A song that would be her first number one. I would like you all to take this moment to remember Ava and listen. She will always be my twin sister no matter what."

Incredible by Celine Dion and Ne-Yo began as I made my way back to my seat. My mom was sobbing as my dad held her. Courtney's mom was crying too along with Courtney herself who was sat on her mom's knees.

I just sat down and listened to the song. I wanted to cry, to let it all out but I couldn't, it wouldn't help anything. I know my sister and she wouldn't want me continuously crying. I would do this for her. I would do this for my mom. She needs me.

As the song continued I started singing along under my breath. When the song ended everyone stood to say one final prayer. It was time to go outside to bury her little bodiless coffin. Everyone filed out the side door into the cemetery. Courtney and her family went before us and soon it was just me and the remains of my family left inside. My mom and dad gave me a quick look and seeing my nod of the head walked through the door.

I went over to the front of the church and knelt down on the steps.

"I know that I haven't done this before but I need to talk to you. It was all my fault my sister is gone. You and I both know that. There is no point denying it. I'm going to try and move on for her. It's what she would want. I know I probably don't deserve anything from you but please look after her. She was my best friend; she still is. She died too young and deserves another chance. Please, just please look after her up there. I know she will be happy one day and tell her, that her sister will always miss her. No matter what. Thank you. Amen."

I looked up to the ceiling but didn't see it. All I saw was the never ending blue sky.

I heard a throat clear behind me and saw my dad standing in the door way with a small smile on his lips. I ran to him and hugged him. I had never been one to show feelings and neither was my dad but there were times that we couldn't help it.

He swung me up into his arms and carried me outside. There was a small, pebbled path that was surrounded by all the guests. My dad walked us down the path and under a stone arch and into a small garden of sorts with stone arches running all the way round. Four men stood to the side with Ava's little coffin in hand. My mom stood with Courtney's mom whilst the rest of her family stood at the front of the group of people.

My dad took us over to mom and together we walked under another arch into the graveyard. There was rows and rows of graves, some with headstones others with small plaques, some had fresh flowers placed on the, while others had a border of flowers that grew every year and just needed some water every now and then.

A low stone wall ran all the way around it enclosing the sacred place in. A freshly dug grave lay in the front row four from the end. A headstone already lay in place with the words I helped pick inscribed onto it.

Here lies Ava Ashley Swan

beautiful daughter

best friend

and amazing sister

'They'll describe our love as incredible'

1987-1992

I stood in front of the hole with my mom on my right and my dad on the left. Everyone surrounded us as they lowered the tiny coffin into the hole. She really was gone. It was time to say goodbye. I would never see her again. No matter how hard it was not to I let a few tears escape before sucking it in and holding it in. The men filled the hole in with the dirt and mud that lay in a pile to one side. Once the hole was filled the priest read the words on the gravestone and everyone bowed their heads and dispersed into different cars or back into the church. Only my mom, my dad and I remained. My parents said their final goodbyes before walking over to the door of the church and turned to wait for me.

I knelt before the stone.

"I'm so sorry Ava. I wasn't there for you and now you are gone. I will always love you. I won't ever forget you. I'll visit soon."

I stood up and made my way over to my parents. I looked back on last time before going to the car with them.

Weeks went by and not much changed. My dad went back home to Forks and I moved back into my own home with mom. I continued going to school but stayed in class the whole time. There was an unspoken agreement between me and my parents that we would never mention Ava in front of anyone only think about her at times. It was too difficult to think of her name at times. Especially, Christmas and our birthday. I never liked celebrating my birthday anymore because it meant that I lived another year more than my sister.


	47. Flight

**Flight**

"Bella. Bella, you in there?"

I shook my head coming out of my daze.

"Yes. Sorry just thinking."

"We'll talk about this later Bella. You've been sitting there for five minutes not moving. We need to get going or we will miss our flight."

"Okay. Let me grab my bags."

I hopped out of the car with Renesmee in my arms trying to forget the memory. With bags in hand we all headed into the airport.

"Hello can I help you?"

"Yes we need our tickets."

"Okay. Names?"

"Leah Clearwater and Seth Clearwater."

I said pointing them out.

"Jacob Black."

She typed the names into the computer and looked up.

"Mason, Elizabeth, Renesmee and Isabella Swan."

I said with a grimace when I said my full name. God I hate being called that. She smiled up at me and handed our tickets over. We took them and walked over to the bag check in desk. Once the suitcases were taken off us we headed to security.

It took a while to get through security with Mason, Lizzie and Nessie but eventually got there. We got to the waiting area and the others were all hungry.

I gave Leah some money to take Mason, Lizzie and Jacob to get some food. Seth told Leah what he'd have and Renesmee wasn't all that fused.

"Bella are you alright? You've had an emotional day."

"I'm fine now. That song in the car just got to me. I'll tell you all about it tonight when certain ears aren't around."

"Okay Bella. Just make sure you tell me sometime."

"I will."

The others came back with their food. Soon we were all seated on the plane preparing for take-off. I was getting restless. It seemed to take forever to leave the loading station. Apparently there was a mix up and someone got given a ticket to the wrong destination. After ten minutes everything had been sorted and we were on our way to Alaska.

Once we were cruising, the seat belt signs went off. I stood up and got out my rucksack from the overhead lockers. Lizzie wanted some pencils and a pad of paper, Mason wanted his trucks and Renesmee was going to read a music book. Don't ask me why. I never know what she's thinking even when I read her mind. It's so complicated; she seems to be thinking about several things at once that they mash together. I wonder whether she inherited part of my mental shield; I wouldn't be a bit surprised because so many crazy things have happened in the last two weeks that nothing could surprise me anymore.

I gave Lizzie the brand new sketch pad and set of pencils I purchased at one of the stores in the airport, Mason was sat with Jacob and Seth in the seats in front of us girls. They were racing the cars across the seats and up and down their legs and bodies. It was a happy sight. As a mother now I could understand how these simple things made parents so happy. It's the fact that you brought these amazing people into the world.

I picked up the classical music book Renesmee had picked out at the shop. She was sitting in my seat waiting for me to sit back down. Lizzie was in the window seat sketching away, occasionally looking out the window at the morning sunrise. Leah was in the middle with a magazine she had brought with her. I took my Wuthering heights book out before stowing my bag away again.

Renesmee held her arms up so she could wrap them around my neck. I lifted her up and sat back down placing her in my lap. She opened the book up turning to Debussy's Children's corner. The page consisted of note after note, weaving a tune in itself. Little Renesmee danced her fingers through the air as if playing the piece itself. She would get to about bar twenty six and stop. Her eyes would narrow at the next few bars before starting over. It took her several tries to get past that one spot but once she did a smile lit up her face. I kissed her forehead before starting to read Ava's, I mean my book.

Half an hour later a flight attendant came along with the food trolley.

"Hello what can I get you?"

"Can I have a diet coke please?"

"Of course. What can I get for you and the little girls?"

"Can we have three waters please no ice?"

"Sure. They are really cute by the way. They look like you. Are they your sisters?"

"No they're my children. The boy in front is my son. These are my family friends."

I said pointing to Leah, Seth and Jacob.

"Oh. I'm sorry you look so young. I didn't think. Please forgive me?"

"That's quite alright. Many people have made the same mistake."

"Here are your drinks. If you need anything just ask."

"Thank you."

She pushed her trolley slightly further forward offering the boys some drinks before continuing on. I turned back see what the others were doing. Elizabeth was already half way through the sketch book but was hiding what she was drawing.

"Leah can you see what she is drawing?"

"No. She's been hiding it since she started. She works quickly though. After a few minutes she turns the page and starts something new. Sometimes she spends more than five minutes on a drawing before moving on."

Leah went back to her magazine as I looked down at Renesmee in my arms. She had changed the page so now she was 'playing' Clair de Lune.

"Baby. Are you gonna learn the piano?"

'I want daddy to teach me.'

"I think that's a great idea sweetie. I'm sure he'd love to. You should ask him when he's met you."

'Do you think he'll like me?'

"Baby, don't think like that. He'll love you no matter what. He's your daddy. I know he'll love you as much as I do. You just wait and see."

'Okay momma.'

The flight continued smoothly until we were three hours into the flight. Turbulence built up and the plane began to shake. Lizzie and Renesmee got scared; I hugged them both to me whispering reassurances to them. I knew nothing bad would happen but couldn't help but think about what I would do if something did.

"Lizzie, Renesmee listen. Think about it this way. If something does happen I'll wrap you up in my arms and we'll go for a swim. Doesn't that sound like fun?"

"Yes momma. I want to go swimming momma."

"Well little Lizzie, I'll take all of us swimming as soon as I can, but right now we are gonna play a game. Do you want to play I spy?"

"Yes please."

"Momma can I play too?"

Mason asked from in front of us. I nodded to him and Leah stood up and picked him up placing him on her lap next to us.

"Mason why don't you go first?"

"That's okay momma. I want Nessie to go first."

"What a gentle man you are Mason. Just like your daddy. Renesmee do you want to go first?"

'Yes please momma.'

I nodded to her and her face held one of deep thought before she smiled up at me and reached her hand up to touch my cheek.

'I spy with my little eye something beginning with L.'

"Something beginning with L."

I said so the others would know what she said.

"Lady?"

She shook her head no.

"Leg?"

No again. After a few more guesses that were all wrong Lizzie guessed something I didn't know she knew existed.

"Laryngopharynx?"

I had no idea where she got that from. We all looked at Renesmee expecting her to shake her head, but she actually nodded.

"Where did you hear that word Renesmee?"

'I read your science textbook at home. I was bored at it looked interesting.'

"You two are really smart."

"What about me momma?"

"You're my really smart baby boy Mason. Never forget that."

"Um what does Lary, Lary,"

"Laryngopharynx."

"That word. What does it mean?"

"Well Seth for those who don't pay attention in school the laryngopharynx is where both food and air pass. It can be found between the hyoid bone and the larynx and oesophagus."

"Ohhh."

"Ladies and gentlemen, as we start our descent, please make sure your seat backs and tray tables are in their full upright position. Make sure your seat belt is securely fastened and all carry-on luggage is stowed underneath the seat in front of you or in the overhead bins. Please turn off all electronic devices until we are safely parked at the gate. Thank you."

"Mason do you want to stay with Leah or go back to the boys?"

"Can I stay with Leah?"

"Why don't you ask her?"

"Leah can I stay with you?"

"Of course you can Mason."

"Lizzie do you want to sit with Jacob and Seth when we land?"

She nodded her head enthusiastic. Jacob quickly stood up and took Elizabeth from me once I had kissed her forehead and told her I loved her.

The plane started its descent towards Fairbanks airport. After 10 minutes we touched down into Alaska. I began to get jittery. I was in the same state as Edward. This time tomorrow I would be getting ready to see the Cullens again.

"Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Fairbanks airport here in Alaska. Local time is 11:47 and it is 17oF out today. Remember to wrap up warm. For you safety and comfort, please remain seated with your seat belt fastened until the Captain turns off the fasten seat belt sign. This will indicate that we have parked at the gate and that it is safe for you to move about. On behalf of American Airlines and the entire crew, I'd like to thank you for joining us on this trip and we are looking forward to seeing you on board again in the near future. Have a nice day."

As soon as we get off the plane though we need to get our luggage and then rent a car to get around in. I was thinking of renting a car but buying another. Now that I could travel at high speeds without risk of injury I wanted to use that.

Once the seat belt sign went off everyone started getting up and grabbing bags from the overhead storage. Jacob got up and grabbed all our rucksacks for us and passed Seth his bag and Leah hers but held onto mine.

"Jacob give me my bag."

"Nope. I'll carry it."

"Just give it over."

"No. You bring Nessie and I'll bring the bags."

"Fine but let me get my phone out."

Quickly I retrieved my phone from the front pocket and turned it on. No new messages or missed phone calls. Good. Everything was going to plan. Everyone filed from the front of the plane and into the baggage claims. The belt began to go round as the first few bags were put on. It took ten minutes for both of our suitcases to come round but when they did we were off to the car rental.


	48. Scents

**Scents**

_Alice's POV- Thursday morning_

The week had passed by slowly. Being a vampire time means nothing but it was the first time I had wanted time to go faster. Carlisle continued going to work, Esme just went round cleaning everything and anything until Carlisle got home and they would go off to his study and they would sit up there all evening reading or talking. Emmett still spends all day on the Xbox. Rose tries to get him to do something else, but he never feels like it. As for Rose she came out of her thoughtful stage but refused to tell anyone what she was thinking about. Jasper sits around reading, working on the computer or hunting. He still feels terrible about what almost happened to Bella. He doesn't want to take any risks with any human.

All I've done is sit around. I would join Jasper when he hunted to show him some support. I'm just so anxious about tomorrow. What if Edward didn't come? I know he promised to come but he's having a hard time and bringing him home may not be the best idea but it has to be done.

"Alice are you alright?"

I realised I had been pacing so stopped and sat down next to Jasper. I snuggled into his side and looked to see what he decided to read today.

"I'm fine Jazzy. Just worried Edward won't come home. Why are you reading this book again?"

"Hey I like it. Don't worry about Edward. I'm sure he'll be here. He's our brother and you and he have a connection. Your powers give you something in common. He'll be here you just wait and see and if not we will go after him, rip him to pieces and put him back together when we get back."

"Jasper there is no need for that. I'm here."

Our heads shot up to see Edward standing in the doorway looking dreadful.

"Thanks Alice that's just what I wanted to hear."

I flung myself at Edward. He looked a mess but I didn't care what he was wearing just that he was here.

"Sorry Edward. Thanks for coming. It will be worth it you wait and see."

"I trust you Alice. If you say it's this important I'll stick around till Saturday."

"Thank you."

I started dry sobbing into his shoulder as he held me.

"Calm down Alice. I'm here now."

'I know.'

I thought to him. I let go, pulling back so Jasper could greet Edward. He pulled him into a manly hug.

"Thanks for coming back Edward. Esme has missed you."

"I couldn't say no. It's nice to see you guys."

We heard four sets of footsteps come towards the house faster than normal. The person in front had light steps. Seconds later Esme ran into the room and engulfed Edward in her arms.

"I missed you Edward. Don't ever leave for so long ever again without any contact."

"I'm sorry Mom. I had to though. I needed time alone."

"I know son. I'm just glad you're back."

Esme released Edward from her bone crushing hug and turned to me, pulling me into a hug.

"Whatever you did Alice thank you for bringing Edward home."

"It's okay Mom. I didn't do anything, I just relayed a message."

We pulled back and she kissed me on the forehead. Rosalie had Edward in a vice like grip staring into his eyes. She must be telling Edward something she doesn't want anyone else to hear. I can't help but think she is saying something horrid that will make Edward leave. I was about to say something when Edward spoke.

"Thanks Rose. It means a lot even if nothing will happen."

She gave him a small smile before giving him a gentle hug.

Carlisle walked over to Edward next.

"Welcome home son. It's good to see you again."

He took Edward into an embrace.

"Edward when was the last time you hunted?"

Edward pulled back from Carlisle with a sheepish look on his face. Now that I looked at his eyes I could see that they were pure black.

"Uhh. About eight weeks."

He trailed of at the end, looking down.

"What?!"

"I haven't felt the need to so never did."

"Well then Edward you are going to go hunting with Jasper and Alice and you will not return here until your eyes are back to normal."

"Fine."

"Wait. Edward come with me."

"Why?"

"You need to get changed. I am not going anywhere with you looking like that."

"Thanks for the confidence boost Alice. I feel great."

"No problem."

When Edward was wearing a nice, plain, black, button down shirt and pants we were off into the woods. Jasper had left before us to find Edward some juicy mountain lions. We met up with him and he looked worried.

"What's wrong Jasper?"

"Do you smell that?"

I took a big whiff and caught seven scents. Three were disgusting. Three was contained a mix of lavender, honey and fresh grass. The last was distinguishable as vampire but I recognised the scent. I couldn't quite pinpoint where I had smelt it before.

"It's the wolves."

Edward saw our confused looks and explained.

"The three disgusting smells are werewolf scents. There were some in Forks the first time we were there. Last time we were there they weren't there, not that we knew of. If you zone in on the three scents two of them are similar. I would say they are related but the other is different. I recognise it. It smells a bit like Ephraim Black. He was the leader of the tribe back in Forks when you weren't there. I would guess it's a descendant of his. I have no idea what they are doing here if they are from Forks."

"Do you think they could be a threat? Alice can you look into the future?"

"No. I will not look into the future. I have told you this already. I promised I wouldn't so I won't. I have a feeling that nothing bad will happen."

"Even if we do come across these people, I'm sure we can talk to them peacefully. Violence doesn't have to be the answer. Just be on guard and we'll tell the others when we get back. I trust you Alice. I know you won't let anything bad happen."

"Thanks Edward. It means a lot."

I wanted to trust my feelings but there is always that part of me that can't help but worry for my family. Edward ran off into the direction of three mountain lions when I smelt some deer. Jasper and I filled ourselves up with the few deer that were around and went to find Edward.

He was sat under a tree with a blank look on his face.

"Do either of you ever wonder what you would do if the other left?"

I exchanged a glance with Jasper.

"No. I guess I don't want to think about what would happen if Alice wasn't by my side, whether it was because she left or if she was killed. Why?"

"I don't think I can do this much longer."

"What do you mean?"

"I don't know what to do. She was everything to me. She is. I thought I would be able to at least go back to the way I was before she came to Forks but I can't. She changed me and I can't go back to the way I was before. I can't live without her but I can't live with her. What's the point?"

"Don't think like that Edward. I know it's difficult but it's your choice. Don't do what you think is right do what you want. It's your life, so don't let what we are stop you. What you are isn't who you are. Your actions make you who you are."

"I'll think about it. Thanks Jasper, Alice. You always know what to say."

Jasper gave him a hand to get up and I noticed his light gold eyes.

"Now that you've hunted, I think we should go home and tell the others of the new development."

"Come on then. Just keep an eye and nose out for whoever's out there."

We set of in a run towards our house. We didn't come across the scent again, so hopefully whoever it was just passed through.

Everyone was gathered in the living room doing various things when we entered. Edward went and sat with Esme who took him into her embrace and kissed him on the head. Jasper and I sat on the love seat next to Rose and Emmett.

"It's good to see your eyes back to normal Edward."

"Mountain lions are always nice. We may have a slight problem in the near future though."

"What is it Edward?"

"Jasper noticed seven unusual scents when were out. Three were werewolf, one was vampire and the other three were completely new. I've never smelt anything like that."

"The vampire smelled familiar but I can't pinpoint where I've smelled it before. The three strange ones smelled of a mix of lavender, honey and fresh grass. They all had the same scent just with slight variations."

I added.

"Why would there be werewolves here and with a vampire?"

"We don't know. We never saw them and the scent was faint. I would say it's been about two hours since they were here. They could be long gone by now. Edward did say he recognised on of the wolf scents."

Everyone's eyes went from Jasper to Edward.

"You remember the first time we went to Forks. There were three werewolves. One of the scents today smelt similar to Ephraim Black. The leader of the pack. I think it may a descendant of his."

"Why would they be all the way out here if they are from Forks?"

"We are hoping they are just passing through. When you leave the house just stay on guard. Make sure you aren't alone outside either."

"Okay then. Alice have you any news on tomorrow?"

"No. Just remember to be here at 2:15 tomorrow and wear something nice."

I looked at the clock and saw it was already 3:45 in the morning.

"Well I guess today."

The others turned back to whatever they were doing as they waited till they had to get ready. Esme started a conversation with Edward while stroking his head. He needs someone to help him through this and we will all be there for him but Esme will be there for him the most. He is her second son but first vampire son. She will always be there for him. Edward looked up at me and gave me a small smile.


	49. Leading up to the time

**Leading up to the time**

Thursday went by quickly. I had sent Leah and the others off to rent a practical family car for while we're here while I went and bought my brand new light blue Lamborghini Aventador. It is one of the fastest cars in the world, but also looks really good. I can't wait till the Cullens see it.

I then met up with the others and gave my new keys to Jacob so he and Seth could go for a drive whilst the rest of us went shopping. Jacob assured me he wouldn't let anything happen to my car or he would give me permission to kill him. Happy with his promise I let them go after telling them the name of the hotel we would be staying in.

Leah and I had great fun with my babies the rest of the day. We had plenty of clothes that fit up to three years old. I then treated Leah to some new clothes because all she had was shorts and tops. Being a werewolf meant she never got cold but still she had to try to blend in.

We left around five with a trunk full of clothes, toys, books, drawing pencils and sketch books. We met up with the boys and went on a quick hunt.

It was now eight thirty in the morning and I had six hours before my plan would take action. I was alone in my room thinking over the plan as the others were downstairs eating breakfast.

Sighing I got up and started pacing. What if this doesn't work? What if Edward refuses to come? What if the Cullens don't accept me? What if Rosalie still hates me? What if they don't like my babies? What if I messed this up? What if they leave before I can explain? What if they see the wolves and leave? What if Edward doesn't take me back? What if he hates me? What if he told the truth in the forest?

Stop. My pacing halted. I can't think like that. I will never get anywhere. If you don't think positive nothing good will happen. I wrote a note saying I was in the bath and left it for Leah. I needed to relax before this afternoon. A nice bubble bath would relax my nerves.

I was in the bath for an hour listening to Grenade over and over. I knew I had it already memorised but it reassured me that it was stuck in my head. I got out of the bath and dressed in my white dress I wore for Alice's vision. I spent half an hour curling my hair slightly and using a small amount of make up. I had decided to wear contacts so they lasted until I started my plan, and then I would change my eyes with my shifting ability. That way I could make them look like my eyes from when I was human. I would then change my eyes back to the red they are to show the Cullens.

Leah's voice came through the door.

"Bella are you nearly done? It's half one. We need to get going soon."

Wow. That time already.

"Yes. Give me a minute. I'm nearly done."

I slipped a pair of skin tights on to give my legs a little colour.

When I stepped out of the bathroom I heard three gasps. I spun round to see Jacob, Leah and Seth staring at me, mouths open.

"Wow."

"Double wow."

"Bella you look hot."

Once again I thanked whoever was up there that I could no longer blush.

"Thanks."

"How come you never dressed like this before?"

"I never felt the need."

'Bella, its Carla. You need to make them forget your abilities but you reading minds, sending thoughts and mental shield; don't tell then you can expand it though. All will be revealed soon.'

"Everyone, you will forget my powers but mental shield, reading and sending thoughts."

I used a feature of my physical shield mixed with Renesmee's sending thoughts to alter their memories. They all went into a weird trance state before blinking and acting as if nothing happened. I just hope nothing bad will happen.

I went over to my little Lizzie and picked her up. Renesmee was in Jacob's arms whilst Leah picked Mason up.

"You ready to meet your daddy little Lizzie?"

"Yes momma. I can't wait. Can you get my sketch book? I drew daddy a picture."

"Of course baby. That was really sweet of you."

"Are you guys ready to go?"

"Yeah. We were just waiting for you Bella. The boys were complaining about how long you took, but I know it was worth it. They don't understand it but I do."

"Thanks Leah. Let's get going then."

The others all got in the rented car whilst I got into my Lambo. I needed the time to myself to prepare myself.

When I got to the diner I waited for the others in the car park. I went and lifted Mason from the back and carried him inside with the others.

"Hello. I need to talk to the manager."

"If you would like to follow me ma'am I'll take you to the manager."

"Jacob go get some food for you all and find somewhere to sit on the grass over there. I'll see you guys soon."

It was a surprisingly warm day for Alaska. There were other families sitting on picnic rugs on the grass lawn. If they sat behind the tree the Cullen's shouldn't see them.

I followed the man through the diner to a door near the kitchen. He walked straight up to a door and gave three hard knocks.

"Come in."

I walked in to see a slim woman sitting behind a desk with a name plate saying 'Julia Jackson'.

"Hello, John. What seems to be the problem?"

"There is no problem. I just need to ask you for something."

"I'll do what I can ma'am. Please take a seat. Thank you John. You can return to work."

He gave a curt nod before making his out the door closing it behind him.

"So miss, what can I do for you?"

"I was wondering if you could put me on the singing list for two thirty today."

"Let me just check."

She clicked away at her computer before smiling at me.

"There is a small gap. Today is a busy day. We have a lot of business people coming through all day. The diner will be almost full around that time."

"I'll be fine. I've got some friends coming along soon. There are seven of them. Could you make a reservation for them?"

"Alright. What name do I put it under and where do you want them sat?"

"The names Cullen. Can you sit them in the back corner?"

"Okay. What song will you be singing? I'll have the music ready to go at two thirty on the dot."

"Grenade by Bruno Mars."

"I'll have that done. If you want to get ready there is a practise room at the end of the hall on your right. There are a couple of other people there who are regulars. Don't let them scare you of."

"I won't. Thank you for all your help."

"No problem. I'll be waiting to hear you sing. A few minutes before you sing go through the door in the practise room."

"Can you start the song before I go out?"

"I guess. Why?"

"My friends don't know I'm here. I want to surprise them."

"I hope your plan works. Now go get ready. You go on in fifteen minutes."

"Thank you."

I walked from the room and down the hall to the practise room. I took a deep breath and opened the door. Two boys and a girl sat in different areas with head phones on or a guitar in hand. One of the boys looked up and smiled encouragingly at me; the other stood and made his way over to me.

"Hey sugar. What are you doing here?"

"Getting ready to sing for my boyfriend."

"I was hoping you would want to go on a date with me."

"Sorry but between spending time with my family and my boyfriend and looking after my children I have no time for anything else."

He looked flabbergasted. The girl in the corner started giggling at the look on his face. I looked questioningly at the other boy.

"No one has turned him down. He thinks he's god's gift to the people of the world."

"I know someone just like him."

I sat in the far corner of the room and closed my eyes focusing on what was going on in the other room.

"Hello. Welcome to Rose's Diner. Name?"

"I'm Carlisle Cullen."

"You have a requested reservation for seven. Follow me."

I used my mind reading ability to read what they were all thinking.

'I wonder what Alice has planned. She's been really excited about today all week.'-Carlisle.

'This is a nice place. I like the way they have decorated it.'-Esme.

'I wonder why Alice chose this place. It's nice and I like the name but why would she bring us to a diner.'-Rosalie.

'Cool place. I can't wait to find out Alice's surprise. All she said was something big was going to happen.'-Emmett.

'Alice is way to hyper. I've never seen her this excited; not even when there was that big sale on in New York.'-Jasper.

'I'm a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world. Life in plastic, it's fantastic! You can brush my hair, undress me everywhere. Imagination, life is your creation. Come on Barbie, let's go party!'-Alice.

She's probably blocking Edward. I'm glad I learnt to expand my mental shield so I could wrap it round Jacob, Leah, Seth, Mason, Lizzie and Renesmee.

'That's the same scent as the one in the woods. All seven of them are here. The vampire smells slightly like Bella. I wish she was here. I wish I could hold her in my arms once more. She's my everything.'-Edward.

It was difficult staying here when Edward was in the next room. Especially since he was thinking about me.

"Here we are? What would you like to drink?"

"I'll have a Fanta."

"I'll have a Fanta too. Thank you."

"We'll all have cokes"

"I'll be right back with those."

"Can you smell that?"

"I've got it Edward. It's those same seven scents. They're coming from outside but ones been in here. They scents are fresh they are still here. "

I hoped they wouldn't leave to investigate. It would ruin my plan.

"Listen guys, we are going to sit here. Two minutes and you'll see."

Thank you Alice. What would I do without her?


	50. It's Time

**It's Time**

I walked through the door Julia was talking about. I heard the music start and knew it was time. I quickly looked in the mirror and saw my contacts completely fade and shifted my eyes to their original deep brown.

"Easy come, easy go

That's just how you live, oh

Take, take take it all

But you never give

Should've known you were trouble

From the first kiss

Had your eyes wide open

Why were they open?"

**I opened the door and stepped out. I heard all the Cullens gasp when they saw me. I gave them a small smile before closing my eyes and losing myself in the music.**

"Gave you all I had

And you tossed it in the trash

You tossed it in the trash, you did.

To give me all your love is all I ever ask

Cause what you don't understand is...

I'd catch a grenade for you

Throw my hand on a blade for you

I'd jump in front of a train for you

You know I'd do anything for you

Oh, I would go through all this pain

Take a bullet through my brain

Yes, I would die for you, baby

But you won't do the same

No, no, no, no

Black, black, black and blue

Beat me 'til I'm numb

Tell the devil I said "Hey" when you get back to where you're from

Mad man, bad man

That's just what you are

Yeah, you'll smile in my face then rip the brakes out of my car

Gave you all I had

And you tossed it in the trash

You tossed it in the trash, you did.

To give me all your love is all I ever ask

Cause what you don't understand is...

I'd catch a grenade for you

Throw my hand on a blade for you

I'd jump in front of a train for you

You know I'd do anything for you

Oh, I would go through all this pain

Take a bullet through my brain

Yes, I would die for you, baby

But you won't do the same

If my body was on fire

Oh you would watch me burn down in flames

You said you loved me, you're a liar

'Cause you never, ever, ever did, baby

But darling I'd still catch a grenade for you

Throw my hand on a blade for you

I'd jump in front of a train for you

You know I'd do anything for you

Oh, I would go through all this pain

Take a bullet through my brain

Yes, I would die for you, baby

But you won't do the same

No, you won't do the same

You wouldn't do the same

Oh, you'd never do the same

Oh, no, no, no."

By the end I was panting since I put everything it to that song and the crowded diner was on its feet applauding. I was looking at the floor not wanting to look at the only wanted to see.

It is over. There is nothing more I can do. I came to get him back.

Just as I was about to look up two strong, arms wrapped around me. The familiar shoot of power ran through me as well as the spark that connected me to Edward.

"I'm sorry Bella. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean it. I love you Bella. Please see that. Please forgive me. I'll never leave again; not ever. Stay with me. I can't live without you. "

"I love you Edward."

"I'll understand if you can't love me again but… what?"

"I love you Edward so much."

"I love you Bella. So, so much. Don't ever forget that. I'll spend forever making it up to you."

"I know. I missed you Edward. So much."

"I missed you too Bella. So much and it's my fault. All my fault."

"Everything will be okay now Edward. We have each other and a loving family."

His lips crashed to mine as he pulled me closer to him. Both of us were panting when he pulled back.

"Come on. Alice seems to have been waiting all week to see you."

"I know. That may have been my fault."

"What did you do?"

"I'll explain everything later but right now I'm going to see your family."

He led me to their table where Carlisle, Jasper and Rosalie all sat stunned. Emmett and Alice were bouncing in their seats and Esme looked like she should be crying.

"Hey guys. Long-time no see. I missed you guys."

Alice pulled me into her (another shoot of power went through me) and Emmett wrapped us both us up in his arms.

"You shouldn't have done that to me Bella. Do you know how scared I was when I got that vision? You can't force people into those sorts of things."

"You mean like when you take people shopping?"

"No. This is completely different. You know that."

"Bella. You have no idea how depressing it's been without you. You are never leaving Bella. I don't think I could go through that again."

"Don't worry Emmett I don't plan on going anywhere."

"You better not."

They both released me and Esme was the next to pull me into a hug.

"Thank Bella. Thank you for finding us. For loving Edward. For not giving up or moving on."

"I could never move on. He's everything to me."

"Thank you."

Carlisle then pulled us both into a hug. He didn't say anything but there was nothing for him to say. I pulled back from them as venom clouded my eyes.

What surprised me was when Rosalie pulled me into her.

"I'm sorry Bella. I was horrid to you before. I shouldn't have been so mean. You don't deserve that and I see that now. I'm so happy you found us. Found Edward."

"Thank you Rosalie. That means so much. I could never live without Edward."

"If you ever need anything I'm here."

When she pulled back only Jasper was left. I didn't think he would come close because of what happened on my birthday but he pulled me straight to him.

"I'm so sorry for what I did to you on your birthday Bella. I hope you can forgive me. I've caused you and Edward so much grief over the past few weeks."

"It's okay Jasper. It's not your fault. You can't help losing control every now and then. You have not only your hunger to control but everyone else's as well."

"Thank you Bella. You're an amazing person."

He suddenly froze.

"Bella. Why do you smell of vampire? It's not just traces, it's full out vampire."

Edward spun me round and looked me in the eyes. I placed my hand on his cheek and smiled as I connected our eyes. I released the shifting ability and felt my eyes change back to the new born red they were supposed to be.

He gasped before holding his hand up to my cheek.

"I'm sorry."

His eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

"Why?"

"Because I didn't tell you. Because I could have prevented it."

"You shouldn't be sorry. I should be sorry for not being there with you. To protect you from this. How long have you been a new born?"

The others gasped when they heard him say that. I guess none of them saw my eyes.

"Since Wednesday morning."

All their jaws dropped at that. I couldn't help but laugh.

"There are some people who want to meet you. You have to trust me though."

"Of course I trust you."

"Good. Come with me. Can you guys wait here? Edward needs to see this first. It's really important. Meet us outside by the Lamborghini in ten minutes."

"Will do Bella. Don't take too long though."

"See you in ten minutes."

I grabbed Edwards hand and pulled him towards the door.


	51. Daddy

**Daddy**

"Trust me Edward."

"Always. I love you Bella."

I turned around and looked into his eyes.

"I love you Edward."

He lowered his head to mine looking down at my lips before looking back into my eyes. I could see his silent question and nodded my head. He closed the distance and our lips connected. It was soft and loving, it was better than what I remember. I deepened the kiss and he didn't stop me before I pulled back.

"Thank you."

"What for?"

"Finding me. Being the amazing person you are. Taking me back. For loving me."

"I'll always love you. I admit you put me through hell but I'm glad you left in a way. I will explain later, but I'm sure you will be able to guess why soon. Come on."

I pecked him on the lips and took his hand again. We stepped outside into the warm afternoon air. Walking towards the grass, Edward froze.

"Edward trust me."

"Why are we going over there? Can't you smell it? It's werewolf."

"Yes I can smell it. But trust me there are some people who have been dying to meet you. I promise no one will get hurt."

He nodded and gave me a crooked smile.

We rounded the tree to see Jacob, Leah, Seth, Mason, Lizzie and Nessie sitting on a picnic rug. I wrapped a physical shield around us all so no one else could hear us.

"Daddy."

I looked at Renesmee, my baby girl, as she said her first world. Surprising me even more, she climbed from Jacob's lap and ran to us.

Falling to my knees, tears clouded my eyes.

"What's wrong Bella? Who's that girl? Bella, she looks like an immortal child."

"Edward trust me. She isn't an immortal child. Listen. What can you hear?"

"Blood pulsing through her body and a fast heartbeat, it sounds like a humming bird's wings."

Renesmee reached us throwing her arms around Edward's leg. He stood there shocked, as she held on.

"Bella do you know her?"

"Yes. She's my baby."

"What do you mean?"

I pried Nessie from Edward's leg and stood up, cradling her in my arms.

"Edward I'd like you to meet Renesmee Carlie Jasmine Swan. Our daughter."

"What?"

"I know you may not believe me but look at her. She has Charlie's curls, my brown eyes, my straight nose, your bronze locks and smile. How can she not be ours?"

"I believe you Bella. I just don't understand how this happened."

I smiled up at him with a cheeky grin.

"Well, when a girl meets a boy and love each other they join together in many ways and one which results in children. I think you know what I'm talking about."

"Of course I do. No need to tell me that story."

"All it took was one night; one night to change my life. For the better that is."

Nessie laughed and clapped her hands grabbing our attention.

"Daddy."

"Yes baby. This is your daddy. I'm so proud of you Renesmee."

"Thank you momma."

"Why talk now baby?"

"For daddy."

Edward's arms wrapped around my waist as he leaned over my shoulder.

"How old is she Bella?"

"Three days."

"Three days? How?"

"Even though they aren't immortal children they are half vampire half human."

"You said they?"

"Yes, they. Come meet the others."

'Momma.'

'Yes Nessie.'

'I like daddy. He's really nice.'

'I'm glad you like him baby. He'll be here to look after you as well now. Do you know what?'

'What?'

"I like him too."

"Who do you like too Bella?"

"You. I was just saying to Renesmee that I like you too. She likes you a lot by the way."

"How do you know?"

"I'll tell you later."

I turned around to see Jacob, Leah and Seth smiling at us and Mason and Lizzie bouncing up and down.

"Edward, I want you to meet my friends. This is Leah and Seth Clearwater and Jacob Black from La Push. They are werewolves."

"It's nice to finally meet you Edward. I've heard a lot about you from Bella."

"It's good to meet you too Leah. I'm glad Bella had some friends when I was gone."

I handed Renesmee over to Jacob before picking Mason up from Leah and Lizzie from Seth.

"Edward I'd like you to meet your eldest, Mason Anthony Swan. Mason meet your daddy."

"Hey daddy."

Edward held his arms out to me, so I put Mason in his waiting arms.

"Hello there my boy. You look so handsome."

"I know, it's because I look just like you daddy."

I could see Edward's eyes fill with venom as he looked down at our son.

"Bella he's amazing. They all are."

"I know. You still have to meet Lizzie though."

"She looks beautiful, just like her mom."

"Her full name is Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Swan but we call her Lizzie for short."

"Why Elizabeth?"

"Your mom."

"Thank you Bella."

"What for?"

"Everything. I love you."

"I love you too."

I pecked his lips as I switched Mason into my arms and Lizzie into Edward's.

"Hello Lizzie, you're a beautiful girl aren't you."

She smiled up at him widely.

"Don't worry daddy. We understand why you left momma. We still love you."

His flabbergasted face made the rest of us laugh.

"Did I forget to mention Mason has a physical shield, Lizzie can read minds and Renesmee can send thoughts by touch."

"Wow."

"I know that's what I said. And you thought I was being stupid."

"We didn't think you were being stupid Seth we know you were being stupid, you always are."

"Thanks Bella. Love you too."

"Leah can you pass me my sketch book please?"

"Here you go Lizzie."

"Thanks Leah. Daddy, I have something for you."

"You shouldn't have got me something baby."

"I did them just for you, daddy."

She showed Edward the sketch book page by page pointing at several parts.

"How did you know what we looked like Lizzie?"

"I read momma's mind."

"You can read her mind?"

"Not all the time. Sometimes I get a few pictures here and there and others I get sentences but not very much."

"You get more than me Lizzie. I just get a buzz."

"I get that too unless I turn it off."

"What do you mean turn it off?"

"I can silence the voices or just listen to certain people if I want to. I can try to teach you if you want daddy?"

"I'd love that baby. You really are amazing. Just like your brother and sister."

"Edward, we need to go to your family. Jasper is going to come over here with Rosalie and kill anybody that gets in their path until they eliminate the 'threat'. I'd rather not have to stop them."

"We should go and stop them then. He's been planning an attack on the 'threats' since we smelt you in the woods yesterday."

"That's Jasper for you. Jacob, do you and Seth want to take my car and Leah can come with us?"

"You're letting me drive it again?"

"Yeah. Just no racing."

"I would never do that."

"Why would he race your car Bella?"

"You'll see."

I smiled at him before taking Renesmee into my other arm and balancing Mason on my hip. Edward cradled Lizzie in one of his arms and circled the other around my waist.

"Let's go tell them."

Edward led me towards my Lambo that he didn't know was mine yet. I saw the Cullens congregated around my Lambo and all their heads snapped up when they smelt us apart from Rosalie. She was too busy admiring my car. My breathing accelerated slightly as I took in Jaspers face. His body was rigid as if he was forcing himself to stay where he was.

"Calm down Bella. Everything will be fine. We have a loving family and each other now. Nothing to worry about."

"I know. I'm just worried about their reaction."

I glanced over at the Cullens again to see them all looking terrified.

'Why does Edward have an immortal child? Why can't we hear them? We need to leave.'

I growled at Jasper's thoughts.

"They are not Immortal children Jasper. You will not leave until you let me explain."

All their faces went from terror to shock.

"Bella he didn't say anything. Did you answer his thoughts?"

"I guess I didn't mention that bit."

"Bella you didn't mention a lot."

The Cullen's growled when Leah, Seth and Jacob came into sight.

"Thanks Seth. I think I noticed that much."

We closed the distance between us and the Cullens.

"Grandma, Grandpa, Auntie Rose, Uncle Emmett, Aunty Alice, Uncle Jasper."

Their mouths dropped open.

"Lizzie you weren't supposed to say that. Me and Daddy were going to explain without giving them a heart attack."

"Sorry Momma."

"It's okay Baby. Just be careful in the future."

"Bella?"

Looks like Carlisle is the first to get over the shock.

"I, uh, what I mean is, what?"

I guess not.

"Everyone I'd like you to meet my friends. This is Leah Clearwater, she's been like a sister to me recently. This is Seth Clearwater, he's like a little brother. This is Jacob Black, descendant to Ephraim Black. And yes they are werewolves from the Reservation but they won't hurt you. Will you?"

"No Bella. I think being friends with vampires is awesome. Especially you Bella. Life will never be boring again."

"Thanks Seth. I don't want you getting bored now do I?"

He chuckled along with Emmett. I can see them being great friends.

"Bella you said these adorable children aren't immortal so who are they?"

"It's a long story."

"We have time."

"Well, these are mine and Edward's children."

They all gasped again as I looked down at my little babies.

"How?"

"Like I said Carlisle it's a long story and not the best place for a car park."

"I'm sorry Bella. Shall we go back to ours and you can explain what's happened since we left?"

"Of course. Edward and I will go with Leah and we'll follow you back."

"How will Jacob and Seth get there?"

"They will drive my car."

"What do you mean Bella? You can't have driven your truck all the way here."

"Obviously not. I was talking about the car behind you."

They all turned around as if they forgot what car was behind them.

"Bella I think you are confused. This is a Lamborghini."

"Oh Emmett. I am certainly not confused. I bought this here car yesterday. Now let's get going so you can find out any answers you want."

"Okay. We'll see you soon Bella."

"See you soon Esme."

"Bella keys."

"No racing."

I threw my keys to Jacob and followed Leah over to the rental car. I climbed in the back with Lizzie on my lap, Edward on the other side holding Renesmee and Mason in the middle. Leah got behind the wheel and followed the Cullens as they pulled out of the parking lot. Jacob was on our tail.


	52. The Story

**The story**

We had been driving for five minutes when Leah turned onto a smaller pebbled road. We drove for a few more minutes before we came across a beautiful house. It looked a bit like the Cullen home in Forks but this one was bigger. It had a whole other floor.

"Esme really likes designing."

"She's great like that. Anyway she needed something to do to distract herself when we left. She threw herself into this project and went a little over board."

"Why did she need a distraction?"

"The family fell apart when we left. I didn't stay long before I left."

"You really shouldn't have tried tracking Victoria."

"How did you know about that?"

"I may have stumbled upon Laurent a couple of days ago."

"When she says stumbled she means she was alone in the woods."

"Thanks Leah. You didn't have to tell him that."

"What are friends for?"

"We'll talk about this later Bella. First we have a few visitors."

"Who are they?"

"It's just the Denali coven. They decided to visit today but because Alice wasn't looking into the future she didn't know. They won't hurt you. They just want to meet you."

"Okay. If they are your family I don't see why they can't know what happened."

"You don't have to tell them anything Bella."

"I know, but they will probably be wondering why there are 'immortal children' in the Cullen home."

"Come on then."

We climbed out of the car. I picked Mason's sleeping form up and cradled him into the crook of my arm.

"They sleep?"

"Yeah. Although they don't need as much sleep as a human."

"Wow."

"You've said that a lot today."

"I know and I bet I'll be saying it a lot more."

We waited for Jacob and Seth to climb out of my Lambo before making our way to the door.

"You never said how you got that car. I didn't know you had that much money."

"I didn't. I came into some money last week though."

He looked at me suspiciously but didn't say anything more. He walked straight up to the door and walked in. The rest of us followed him and saw the Cullens and the Denali's seated in one big living room. The Denalis all started growling.

Mason woke up and growled at the Denalis.

"What is going on here? We came over to find the house empty and heard you coming along the drive so we waited. Now we find you with three werewolves and three immortal children."

"Eleazar I can't move. It's like something froze me to the spot."

"Mason stop. You don't need to do that."

"Fascinating."

"What is it Eleazar?"

"Well Carlisle who ever these immortal children are very powerful. One can read thoughts; another can send thoughts through touch and the other I cannot seem to get anything from. It's as if he is blocking me so I'd have to say he's a shield of some kind. By the reaction of your friend I'd say he is a physical shield and a powerful one at that."

"First of all they are not immortal children, secondly I'm Bella Swan. It's a pleasure to meet you."

He reached his hand out cautiously as if I would attack him. Edward took Lizzie from my arms so I could shake his hand. The familiar power shot through me as our hands connected.

"It's nice to meet you Bella. I've heard a lot about you from the Cullens here. If these amazing children are not immortal then what are they?"

"Hey Eleazar, get in the queue. We've been asking ourselves the same question for ten minutes."

"Momma I think Uncle Emmett needs to learn patients."

"I think you're right Mason. Should we make him wait to teach him a lesson?"

"No Bella. Please don't. I didn't mean to be impatient but you're killing us here."

"It's okay Emmett. If we sit down I'll tell you. And no jumping to conclusions. No one here will hurt anyone else or I won't say another word."

"That seems fair. Bella why don't we take a seat and you tell us what has happened and how you ended up as one of us."

We all sat down with the Cullens and Denalis on one side of the room and Edward, Mason, Lizzie, Renesmee, Jacob, Leah, Seth and I on the other.

"First, Bella what about school and Charlie?"

"Charlie knows where I am. He also knows that we aren't human. Not what we are just that we are different. As for school, well I haven't been to school for about a week and a half, almost two weeks. I won't be going back to school till not next Tuesday but the Tuesday after."

"Why?"

"I'll explain later."

"Well Bella I think you should start at the beginning. What happened when we left?"

"Not much. I didn't really notice what was going on around me. I stopped talking. Then I stopped eating. Charlie got worried so he took me to the hospital. I stayed there for a week, I still didn't eat or drink and I had constant nightmares. With you all gone I couldn't function right. After a week the doctors decided that there was nothing they could do and all my screaming at night disturbed the other patients so they sent me home. I spent a month, two weeks and four days not talking and a month, three weeks, six days without eating. I lost 20lbs. On the 13th of January I started to notice what was going on around me. I had a feeling something big would happen. I didn't go to school that day and haven't been since. I did the house work and cooked a meal for Charlie. I noticed a floorboard in my room was slightly out of place. That night I pulled it up and found something's hidden under it."

"You found those things?"

"Yes. Thank you for them."

"What were they?"

"It was some pictures of Edward and I there was also the plane tickets Esme and Carlisle got me for my birthday, but at the bottom was a note. A note from himself. It explained why you all left. I decided then that I would find you all. Charlie read the note. He was confused by some of it but I told him that it's not something he should know. He doesn't like knowing to much so left it at that. The next day I woke up and Charlie said that I could stay home because I needed the rest. The day went by quickly. I started to create a plan of how to find you. I remembered that you had some family here in Denali and thought that this was the best place to start. Later that night Charlie ordered pizza for dinner. When the doorbell rang, Charlie opened the door to reveal Mike."

I spat his name and Edward growled. He obviously would be extremely anger when he finds out the whole story. The other 'teenage' Cullens turned their noses up but Carlisle, Esme and the Denalis looked confused.

"He had gotten a job to deliver pizza for a week so he had enough money to take Jessica out on a date. My dad took the pizza in the kitchen and Mike advanced on me. He started of nice; asking why I wasn't at school, but then he kissed me."

Edward growled louder as he wrapped his arms around me. I'm glad Lizzie, Mason and Renesmee were with the wolves. They would have been crushed otherwise.

"He pushed me up against the wall and shoved his tongue into my mouth. I couldn't do much. I didn't have the strength to push him of me so I hit whatever I could to get Charlie's attention. The next thing I knew Mike had been flung off me by Charlie and he was arresting him. I fainted after that."

I felt two different arms surround me. I looked up to see Rosalie's clouded eyes looking down at me. I gave her a small smile in thanks. Everyone else in the room gave me sad smiles and Esme looked like she would be crying if she could.

"I woke up in hospital the next day. Charlie had left me my box of pizza because he knows how much I hated hospital food. Charlie came in and asked me some questions. He then got me to eat some of the pizza but it came right back up again. I had no injuries so I got to go home that day. I developed a plan that night. I was going to force Alice into a vision and send her a message. It was Saturday when things went wrong. I was at home and someone knocked on the front door. Charlie was at the station. I opened the door and saw Mike."

I pulled my legs up to my chest as Edward hugged me closer to him.

"Before I could close the door he attacked me. I couldn't do anything to stop him. He closed the door and pulled me up the stairs. That night he raped me."

All of the woman in the room gasped and the men growled. I started sobbing into my knees at the memory. I felt Edward sobbing into my hair as he clutched me tighter. We must've sat there for a while before anyone spoke.

"Bella, would you like to take a break? It's been an emotional day so far and we have as much time as you need."

"No, I'm alright. Now that I've started I might as well tell you the rest. All I remember before everything went black was that Mike was standing over me beating me because I had yelled to Charlie. He had forgotten his key so knocked on the door. When he heard me screaming he forced the door open and ran to my room. I heard a gunshot and then everything went black. I woke up in the hospital again and later found out that Mike was dead."

"He's what?"

"Charlie killed him. The gunshot I heard; it hit Mike directly and killed him instantly. His funerals on Tuesday and all of Forks is going but me and my dad. He's actually going fishing for a week tomorrow with Billy, so he wouldn't be there anyway. No one knows exactly what happened but being Forks rumours have spread. I've only told Angela what happened."

"I'm glad he's dead."

We all looked at Esme as she said this. No one expected this.

"What? What he did to Bella was monstrous."

"Thank you Esme."

"It's okay Bella. You deserve to be happy after everything you've been through. What with James last year and then your birthday and now this? I'm glad you have Edward."

"Who's James?"

Jacob asked confused.

"You know Laurent?"

"Dreadlocks dude?"

"Yeah. His old coven consisted of James and Victoria."

"How do you know Laurent?"

One of the Denali sisters asked.

"This Laurent guy tried to kill Bella here."

"What?!"

"Calm down Edward. I was dealing with it."

"So I left to protect you from my kind only to find out Laurent was in Forks."

"How is that possible? Laurent wouldn't do that. He is my mate. He gave up humans months ago."

"Have you seen him recently? Because last time I saw him his eyes were deep red and he wanted to eat me. If you have any evidence then please show me."

"Do you have any evidence?"

"Oh. Trying to get out of a question with another question. How sweet and yes, yes I do have evidence."

"Show me."

"I'd be delighted."

I walked up to her and touched her check and showed her the conversation between Laurent and I. When I got to the bit when I blacked out, I pulled away and sat back down next to Edward and Rosalie.

"What just happened?"

"Well Carlisle, I do believe that your friend here believes me when I say that Laurent is no longer vegetarian."

"What did you do to her?"

"Well I showed her mine and Laurent's latest meeting."

"Bella what do you mean by showed? You're really confusing everyone."

"Bella stop confusing them and just tell them your powers."

"Bella has a power? That's so unfair. How come the human klutz got a power and I didn't?"

"Sorry Emmett that's just how it works."

"Wait did you say powers Jacob? Eleazar what do you make of this?"

"Carlisle, I've never been so confused in all my existence. Young Bella here seems to have a shield just like the boy. I can't get anything from her. What are you Bella?"

Just as I was about to answer a voice spoke out in my mind.

'Don't tell them everything. You'll know why soon.'

"I have always been a mental shield. Even when I was human, that's why Edward could never read my mind. I can also show people my thoughts and read minds."

I looked up to see all of their mouths forming little 'o' shapes.

"Wow."

"Stop saying that Edward. Do you have any idea how annoying that gets?"

"What am I supposed to say? I can barely think straight as it is and then you tell us all that. I mean it's just Wow. You have three powers."

"How do you know this Bella? You seem to be a new born still and a very calm one at that. When were you changed?"

"Wednesday."

"What?"

"I was changed on Wednesday."

"Have you had human contact?"

"Yes. After a few hours of waking up I was around my dad. Then I spent Wednesday evening in Port Angeles. I was then at the airport yesterday and on a plane for three and a half hours. We stayed at a hotel last night and went to the diner this afternoon."

"How many times have you hunted?"

"I've hunted twice. Once when I woke up and then last night. I only had half a deer the first time and a mountain lion last night."

"Bella have you felt the urge to hunt? Did you get thirsty around humans?"

"No. I've never felt the need to hunt."

"Incredible. I've never seen anyone quite like you before Bella. I hope you never come across the Volturi. They won't let you go alive."

"So what happened to Laurent?"

"We killed him. Well Sam did. Seth wasn't there, Leah went to get Seth and I was going to get clothes."

"Who's Sam?"

"Sam's our pack leader. He tells us what to do and we have to do it or he uses his Alpha voice which is impossible to argue with."

"When did you all change because we had no idea there were werewolves on the reservation?"

"Sam was the first to shift about a year and a half ago and Jared and Paul joined him soon after. Leah was next about a year ago. Embry was after and I followed Quil was glad to join and Seth came later. The two most recent are Collin and Brady. They are only thirteen though so they don't do much."

"You have a big pack. Why is Sam Alpha and not you Jacob?"

"I didn't want to be the Alpha so since Sam was first to change and the oldest he took the Alpha role."

"Now can someone tell me who James is?"

"Seth calm down. There is a lot to tell and you will find out eventually, but James was a sadistic tracker who had changed Alice and decided to kill me. Apparently I smelled really good to him so he thought it would be fun to go up against seven other vampires to have one human. Long story short, I ran away from the others, met James only to be bitten by him and have Edward save me."

"And why is this Victoria woman after you?"

"How do you know Victoria is after her?"

"Just before we left La push she told Sam to watch out for Victoria. She said that Victoria is a vampire out to kill her."

"Bella how did you know Victoria was after you?"

"When I met Laurent he told me that you had gone after Victoria but she lost you in Brazil and she returned to the US and asked Laurent to scout out the area to see where you were and where I was. He told me that she was out for revenge. A mate for a mate. I still can't believe you went after her alone. You could've taken Emmett and Jasper."

"He was what?! Edward Anthony Mason Cullen please tell me what Bella is saying is not true. How could you do something like that? Were you trying to get yourself killed? Is that why you never answered our calls?"

"Sorry mom. I was doing it to make sure Bella was safe and I didn't want any of you in trouble. What would've happened if one of you had been killed? You have a mate to protect. If I died, you would've moved on without me."

"Edward don't say that. How could you think I'd be able to move on? You're my son and always will be. If you died I wouldn't know what to do with myself."

Esme ran over to us and pulled Edward to him. This was getting out of hand. Coming back was supposed to be a happy occasion not one of crying. I couldn't believe Edward would say that. How could his family move on? Did he ever think about me?

"I'm sorry mom. I'm so sorry."

"Shh, Edward. It's okay. You're here now."

"Edward calm down. You don't to think like that anymore. You have your family, your friends and you have me. I love you Edward."

"I love you Bella."

He kissed me quickly before kissing Esme's forehead.

"I'm so confused."

"Don't worry Emmett the rest of us are just as confused as you."

"Momma can I have something to eat?"

My head whipped round to Elizabeth. She was looking at me from Seth's arms. I stood up from the couch and made my way over to her.

"Come on then baby. Let's get you some food. I'll be back in a minute."

I carried Lizzie out of the living room and into the kitchen with my rucksack.

"Do you want an apple Lizzie?"

"Yes please momma."

"Here you go. If you want something else just tell Seth and he'll get you something."

"Okay momma. Do you think daddy likes me?"

I looked at her shocked.

"He loves you baby girl. There's just a lot to talk about first and then you can spend more time with him. Those pictures you did are really good. Now come on, let's go back to the others. I love you baby girl."

"I love you too momma."

I smiled down at her and picked her up off the counter before taking her into the living room. They were all looking at me with amazed looks. Seth took Elizabeth into his arms so I could go and sit next Edward.

"You're amazing."

He pecked me on the lips giving me his crooked smile.

"Thank you."

"Bella what happened after Mike?"

Carlisle gave me a sympathetic smile as he asked me the question.

"Dr Roberts looked after me and then I went home. That reminds me; I'm supposed to have a meeting with him the day before I go back to school. What am I going to tell him?"

"Don't worry Bella. I'll sort that out."

"Thanks Carlisle. I spent Sunday perfecting my plan and put it into motion."

"Isn't that when Alice had that vision? Was that you Bella?"

"Yes that was her. She scared me so bad."

"Sorry about that Alice. I was just trying to get my message across."

"Well I got it loud and clear. Don't do that to me ever again."

"I won't need to. Anyway after that Angela came round and then Tuesday morning Dr Roberts and my dad were sitting in the kitchen wanting to talk to me. It turns out that Mike's offense meant his parents had to pay a lot of money. They didn't have enough so my dad asked fellow cops for a contribution and Dr Roberts asked some rich doctors or something as well. They ended up giving me 2,523,962$. I tried to decline the money but they both insisted that I take it. They had made me promise before they told me how there was that I accept. That's how I afforded my Lambo out there. That night I told Charlie I was going for a walk. He told me to stay out of the forest but I didn't listen. I went to the trail head and walked into the forest. It was stupid I know, plus I had no idea where I was going. I convinced myself that I wouldn't go home till I found our Meadow. I was out there for hours until I stumbled upon it. I stood there for a few minutes taking in the dead grass. That's when Laurent emerged from the trees. He told me all about you and Victoria and how he was there helping Victoria. I was trying to think of a way out of there. I kept him talking hoping someone would come; even if they would just distract Laurent long enough for me to get away. It was the worst plan I had ever come up with. Luckily, I didn't need my plan. He said 'Looks like your time is up.' Then bit me. Seconds before I black I saw five giant wolves rip Laurent from me."

"Thank you."

Edward said to the wolves.

"Why?"

"You saved her when I couldn't. You were there when I wasn't."

"She's like my sister and I couldn't let her get hurt."

"Anyway,"

I said looking down embarrassed.

"What happened next? Presumably you started changing. How come no one heard you screaming?"

"She didn't"

"She didn't?!"

Jasper exclaimed. All their mouths had dropped open again.

"She never screamed. It was really weird. We've heard legends about the way you turn but this was nothing like what we've heard. She was lying on the forest floor for a while until we took her back to Sam and Emily's place. We didn't know if she would change or not. Sam placed her in the guest room and we all sat in the living room deciding what we should do. It was only Paul that had any thoughts about killing her."

"I thought Paul liked me?"

"Bella you find out a werewolf wanted to kill you and you're worried about if he likes you or not?"

"That's Bella for you. Never been afraid of the supernatural."

"Don't worry Bella. Paul likes you now that he knows you won't go round killing anybody in Forks."

"These guys fell asleep and it was just Sam, Emily and I awake. Bella still hadn't made a sound until she started speaking. She repeated the same thing over and over again, confusing us all. The others woke up and we ran into her room. Soon her stomach had tripled its size and split open. Emily started ordering us all round preparing for what turned out as a pregnancy."

"How did this happen? I've never been so confused. None of this is possible."

"It's possible alright Carlisle. Bella here gave birth to three beautiful babies on Wednesday morning. She then fell into unconsciousness to start her transformation into a vampire. We didn't want to move her straight away so left her. She still didn't scream even though we could smell the venom coursing through her. The babies had fallen asleep and so did everyone else. We were awoken by her talking again. She was asking what time it was. We had no idea why but told her anyway. She heard us and muttered a thank you before becoming unresponsive again. It had been a long night so the others fell asleep once again. Once again Sam, Emily and I were the only ones awake. We were trying to figure out what to do about Bella when she walked into the room."

"You just walked into the room? I thought you were changing."

"Oh she had. She scared the life out of us three."

"You changed in a few hours?"

"I guess."

"How?"

"I didn't have time to lie there changing for three days. Everyone fights the fire. They think that the pain will subside if they fight it. I embraced it. Let me tell you it hurt so much more when I did that but I it sped it up. I could feel the burning running through me so much faster than before."

"Amazing. Bella you are the most incredible person I've ever met. I once worked for the Volturi and none of them could match your ability in the vampire world. I think you are the only person who was born to be a vampire."

"Thank you Eleazar. I've always felt out of step in life. I was literally stumbling through life. There is so much I would've changed if I could but I wouldn't be where I am today if I did. I've accepted my life and want to move on. Sometimes it's just a little difficult."

"Momma, I'm tired."

"Okay baby. Come here."

I took Mason off Leah and sat back down with him next to Edward. Kissing his forehead, I hummed him to sleep. I felt Edward kiss my forehead causing me to smile up at him.

"You're an amazing mom Bella."

"Thanks Edward."

I kissed him on the lips showing him my love.

"What have you been doing since Bella?"

"I went to Port Angeles and did some shopping on Wednesday. Then drove to the airport yesterday with these guys. Leah and I took my babies shopping for clothes when we landed because I don't know how fast they will grow in the next few weeks. It scares me at times but if I worry about the future I will never enjoy my time with them."

"What are they exactly Bella?"

"They're half human, half vampire."

"I'm guessing their Edwards and yours."

"Yeah."

"I can see the resemblance. Does that make me a grandma?"

"Yes Esme. It does."

Her eyes filled with tears again. Carlisle hugged her to him as he smiled at me and Edward.

"I'm an Uncle!"

"Shh Emmett."

"Sorry. I'm an Uncle."

He whisper shouted. I chuckled.

"I guess I should introduce you then. This here is my baby boy. Mason Anthony Swan."

"You gave him Edward's name."

"How could I not. He looks just like Edward. He has his bronze hair and green eyes."

"Can I hold him Bella?"

"Of course Esme. Just try not to wake him."

I handed Mason's sleeping form over to her and her face lit up in a bright smile.

"He's beautiful Bella."

"He's my baby boy."

"Momma my turn."

Everyone laughed at Lizzie's statement.

"Come on then baby."

I took her from Seth once again.

"This here is my second oldest. Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Swan or Lizzie for short."

"Hi."

She waved at everyone in the room.

"Where did you get her name Bella?"

"Elizabeth was Edwards human mom, Emmalie is a mix of Rosalie and Emmett and Ally is for Alice."

"What about Ava?"

"Uuuhhhh."

They all gave me curious looks but didn't question me further. I don't think I'd be able to explain that just yet.

"Auntie Ally. I have something to show you. Seth can you get my red sketch book please."

"Here you go Lizzie."

"Thank you. Auntie Ally come here."

Alice hesitantly stood up and looked at me for reassurance. I nodded my head at her, encouraging her to come over.

She sat down next to me and I passed Lizzie into her arms. She sat there looking through the sketch book with Lizzie and started bouncing up and down.

"These are really good Lizzie. Where did you get these from?"

"I drew them."

"Wow, you're really good. Do you want me to help you make them?"

"Would you do that with me Auntie Ally?"

"Yeah. I think it will be awesome."

"What are you talking about Alice?"

"Jasper come and look at these. Lizzie here has a good taste in fashion unlike her mom."

"Thanks Alice. That's just what I wanted to hear."

"Sorry Bella. I do like that dress though."

"Well it looks like we have another Alice."

Everyone laughed at Emmett's statement while Alice pouted at him.

I walked over to Jacob and took my little Renesmee from Jacob.

"My little girl here is different to her brother and sister. Whereas Mason and Lizzie communicate by talking, she spoke her first words today but prefers communicating slightly differently. This is Renesmee Carlie Jasmine Swan."

"Tell them why you decided on that name Bella."

"Renesmee is a mix of her two grandmothers, Renee and Esme. Carlie is from Carlisle and Charlie and then Jasmine is for Jasper."

"Why did you name them after us Bella?"

"Why not?"

"I see. Can I hold Renesmee?"

"Sure Rosalie. Come here."

She carefully stood from her seat and made her way over to us. I handed Renesmee over to her; she cuddled her to her chest and rocked her back and forth. Renesmee reached hand up to touch Rosalie's cheek.

"Awe, she's so sweet. How come she has this ability?"

"I don't know. Abilities are usually based on what you were like before you were changed but they were born this way. I think it's because Edward can read minds a mental shield. Each of them took apart of us and made it their own."

"How come everyone else gets a power and I don't?"

"Hey Emmett don't complain. You wouldn't want to hear everyone's thoughts constantly."

"I don't know man. At least you have a power."

"Stop it Emmett."

"Sorry Rosie."

"Well I think we'll be going. Now we know that there is no threat here. We will give you all time to talk to each other. It was a pleasure meeting you Bella."

"It was a pleasure meeting you too Eleazar. You should come round on Sunday and we can get to know each other better. I'd love to get to know you're family."

"We'll defiantly come by on Sunday. I'll see you all soon."

"Goodbye Eleazar."

Everyone said their goodbyes as they ran into the forest.


	53. Who my sister was

**Who my sister was**

A few hours went by and it was 9:45 in the evening. Emmett was listening to the radio and Alice and Rose, as she had told me to call her, were looking through Lizzie's notepad with which contained fashion ideas. Lizzie is an amazing artist. Mason, Lizzie and Renesmee were all asleep in the guest room on the top floor. The rest of us were sitting around just talking about the wolves, what's been happening and what future plans we had. I was snuggled into Edward's side with his arms wrapped around my shoulders. Every now and then he'd look down at me and lower his lips to mine. Life had finally started to look up. I was finally complete with a loving family.

"On Thursday we are all heading back to For…"

'Whole world is watching us now.

It's a little intimidating

Since there's no way to come down

Let's give them something amazing.'

"Turn the radio off."

"Why? I like this song."

"Emmett I said turn it off."

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean it."

"Bella. Bella calm down look at me. Bella listen the song's not on anymore. It's okay. We're here for you. Calm down Bella."

I felt Leah kneel down in front of me and grabbed my hands.

"I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry. Don't go. Please, why did you leave? I didn't mean it."

"What's going on? Leah what's wrong with Bella?"

"Edward we don't know. She did this yesterday when she heard the song. She hasn't explained why yet. She will have to tonight. We need to know what happened."

"I'm sorry. Please forgive me."

"Bella, love, calm down. Everything's going to be alright. I'm here and I'm not going anywhere."

"I'm sorry. Edward I didn't mean it. Please understand that. I didn't mean it."

"I believe you Bella. Please calm down. I need to know what's wrong. The music's been switched off. Listen."

The room was silent for a few seconds. Everyone was looking at me worriedly.

"Why is my life so difficult?"

"It's just part of who you are and I wouldn't want it any other way. I love you Bella."

"I love you too Edward."

"Bella you need to tell us the truth. Yesterday you mentioned you had a sister. What happened?"

The others faces went from worry to shock.

"What are you talking about Jacob? Bella doesn't have a sister."

"Yes she does. She said so."

"No I don't."

"What? Who were you talking about then Bella?"

"My sister."

"But you just said you don't have a sister."

They all looked thoroughly confused now. I guess it's time to tell them what happened when I was younger.

"I don't have a sister because she's dead."

"What?! Why didn't you tell me Bella?"

"It was my fault Edward. I didn't want you to think I was a horrible person who got their own sister killed."

"I would never think like that Bella. Why didn't I hear Charlie ever thinking about her?"

"We had an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't mention her. He found it easier to not think about her so he didn't. It was a long time ago and he's gotten over her death. He will always love her but he needed to move on or he would never be able to live with himself."

"When did it happen Bella?"

"When we were four. She was my twin. Identical. There were small differences between us. Her hair was more curled than mine; it was a lighter shade of brown and her eyes were a hazel brown instead of deep brown. Her name was Ava Ashley Swan."

"How come we never saw her when you visited Charlie?"

"She never came on the trips. It was mine and Charlie's time. He didn't mind that much. He was happy spending time with me. He knew that it would be difficult once Renee left so took what he was given. It wasn't that my sister didn't like Charlie, she just never fit in with him. I took after my dad. Reserved and quite. She took after our mom but not as scatter-brained. She didn't have the chance to be. We looked after each other for the first four years of our life. I had learnt to cook by the age of three and a half, so cooked every meal. Imagine me walking along a flat surface that was Ava in the kitchen. I had my safe kitchen and she had the rest of the world. Between us we practically lived in the hospital. No one had ever beaten our record of the number of A&amp;E visits in a week but us."

I used the words I said to her the day she was taken from me. Esme was already sobbing into Carlisle's shoulder and Rose had a small smile at that comment. Emmett was full out laughing at the image of two of me in a hospital for various reasons. I chuckled at one image. All their heads whipped to me.

"What are you laughing at?"

"Emmett. He just imagined me in the hospital with a door around my neck."

They all chuckled at that.

"How did it happen Bella?"

"It started in the morning. Our mom went out before six every Saturday and Sunday to get to her rock climbing club. Ava woke me up early and me being me, I hated mornings. In the end I told her to go away. I told my sister to leave me alone and she did. She said she was going for a walk and would be back in half an hour to an hour."

"Your mother left you alone and let you walk around where you never know who could be out there?"

"That's what Renee does. We were sensible enough to know what was safe and what wasn't. I could never blame her for Ava's death. It was my fault. The last thing I said to her was 'Ava just go away.' I tried to explain why I said it but she just left."

My sobs broke through my words as Edward pulled me closer.

"Bella don't blame yourself. I know you aren't the cause of this."

"You don't understand Esme. If I hadn't told her to go away she wouldn't have been taken."

"What do you mean by taken Bella? I thought you said she died."

"The next time I heard from her she was screaming my name from down our street. I ran from the kitchen to the front door. She was there. At the bottom of the road."

I took a deep breath as I recalled what happened.

"There were two large men. Her upper body was being held by one man as she struggled to break free. The other man held her feet as she kicked them frantically. She couldn't get away."

"What?"

Rose couldn't seem to believe me. The rest of them looked on in shock. For mythical creatures they didn't take new information very well. Edward pulled me onto his lap and nuzzled his face into my hair as I buried my face into his chest.

My sister is gone. I haven't seen her in over 10 years and I still can't bear thinking about her.

"How do you know she died Bella? She could still be out there."

"I saw it. The van she was shoved in drove off leaving a man behind. Our neighbours started attacking the man and he fell. I was running before the van disappeared around the corner."

"Why didn't you try memorising the number plate?"

"There was no number plate."

"Bella no offense but why did you even attempt to run. It's hard for an adult to keep up with a vehicle let alone a four year old girl who falls over every few seconds."

"What choice did I have? I couldn't let the van out of my sight it would have been like giving up on my sister. It was my fault she was there in the first place. How could I give up?"

"I didn't mean it like that Bella."

"I know Emmett. I'm sorry."

"It's okay Bella. I understand. What happened next?"

"I chased the van for a long time before there was a loud bang. The sudden noise took me by surprise, causing me to fall. My knees and hand were bleeding badly but I just kept going. I had, for my sister. I rounded the corner the van went round and saw it. In the middle of the road was a car turned on its side. The man inside seemed fine. He was only badly shocked; the van was the most badly damaged. It was upright, but the whole thing was one fire."

Everyone in the room gasped and Esme, Rose and Alice started dry sobbing into their husbands once more. I felt the couch dip and smelt Leah's scent surround me. Her warm tears dropped onto my head as she leaned her chin on my forehead.

"The worst part is that they didn't let me get to the van. If someone had opened the back doors they could've saved her. She would have been severely injured at the time but alive. They didn't understand that there were people in the back of the van. The driver died on impact, so the assumed that he was the only one in there. By the time the fire had been put out by firemen, police and doctors had arrived. They held me back as I fought to get free. I expected Ava to fling the van doors open and walk out. When she didn't I fought harder. My old teacher let go of me for an instant and I ran faster than ever to the van. I was stopped by a fireman. I screamed so loud he dropped me. I didn't care if I'd end up bruised all over. I flung the doors open and all there was, was a pile of ash in the corner. I collapsed to the floor screaming. My sister had gone and it was all my fault."

Everyone was sobbing slightly and Jacob and Seth let a few tears escape their eyes. Jasper seemed to be the worst after me and Edward.

"Bella you should've told one of us sooner instead of bottling it up. I know emotions and if you ever want to, come talk to me."

"Thanks Jasper."

Edward squeezed me to him tighter. My sobs continued into his chest as he kissed my forehead.

"I got you Bella. It's gonna be alright. It's all gonna be alright."

"I love you Edward. Please don't leave me. I didn't mean it. I didn't mean it."

"It's okay love. I'll never leave you. Not again, not ever. I love you Bella."

"Don't leave."

"I won't. I promise. I could never leave you again."

"I-I- I love you Edward."

"I love you Bella."

Edward's lips crashed onto mine in a loving kiss.


	54. Remembrance Sunday

It is November the 11th- Remembrance Sunday.

At some point today, I wish everyone to take a moment to remember those who fought in the first world war. It was the largest war to have ever occurred by this time. Take a minute to think about all the soldiers who fought to protect our country and others. Please comment as to whether the poem is any good or not.

**Thank you**

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**-x-**

**Mist**

He trudged and stumbled

As the ground grumbled,

The never ending trek

Alone, as his life crumbled.

Angels approaching

Their white mist encroaching,

Swallowing his friends,

Continuously poaching.

His time has come

All his work undone,

The voices sing

As the mist engulfs the sun.

His time has arrived,

The voices thrived

As the mist continued on

No one to have survived.


	55. Bonding Time

**Bonding time**

The rest of the evening passed reasonably fine. I still cried every now and then but what do you expect. Edward was there for me the whole time with his arms wrapped around me in a protecting sort of way. Leah, Jacob and Seth fell asleep eventually. The Cullen's stayed with us for a while just talking about various things before departing to their rooms. Edward carried me up the stairs to his room on the top floor.

It was quiet bleak and bear to be honest. There was the familiar glass window with the deep forest stretching for miles. The walls were empty; there wasn't any music or books. Just a small bed and door leading to what I assumed was a bathroom.

He lay me on the bed and took my shoes off. He lay next to me and pulled me into his side. We just lay there all night, cuddling and kissing each other.

When the sun rose I heard Lizzie's voice ring out.

"Momma."

I pulled out of Edward's embrace and climbed from the bed.

"I'll be back in a minute."

"Okay. Love you Bella."

"Love you too Edward."

It took all of five minutes to get Lizzie, Mason and Nessie dressed and downstairs and eating breakfast. Rose had Nessie sat on her lap, Alice was with Lizzie discussing clothes, whilst Emmett was with Mason. Jacob, Leah and Seth were on the other side of the kitchen island eating their breakfast talking to Carlisle about the wolves. Jasper was with Edward and me, both of them questioning me on my abilities and new born-inity.

"So let me get this straight, you woke up a new born hours into your transformation, walk into a room with around ten werewolves two of which were awake and a human, you then are in a small room in close proximity of blood and had no urge to drain anybody- even if they smell, then on your first hunt only drain half a deer, go home, talk to Charlie, go to Port Angeles, interact with lots of humans, still without a hint of thirst, go home, end up in an airport with no windows to vent the scents, sit on an aeroplane for a couple of hours, hunt one mountain lion, stay in a hotel full of people and go to a diner with repulsive smelling food. You have a mental shield, can read other people's thoughts and show them your own thoughts."

"That's right."

"Wow."

"I thought I told you to stop saying that Edward."

"I know, the moment needed one though."

"Whatever."

After breakfast was over Emmett, Jasper, Alice, Esme and Carlisle took Mason and Lizzie hunting. Rose was with Nessie and Leah. They were getting on considerably well considering the whole natural enemies thing. Edward was talking to Jacob and Seth about who knows what.

When the others came running into the room after their hunt I gave Edward a quick kiss and went to get Mason and Lizzie from Alice and Esme.

"Hey babies, did you have a good time?"

"Yes momma. Auntie Alice found me a grizzly bear. It was delicious."

"I'm glad to hear that Lizzie. What about you Mason? Did you have a good time?"

"Yeah. Uncle Jasper held me take down a Lynx. I had so much fun."

"It's good to see you having fun my boy."

"Momma can I go shopping with Auntie Alice this afternoon? Please."

"Of course you can baby."

"Thanks momma. I love you."

"I love you too Lizzie."

I sat down with Lizzie and Mason next to Edward who took Lizzie into his arms. Nessie ran over to us, jumping onto the couch between us. Everyone else went off to different parts of the house. Jacob, Seth, Emmett and Jasper turned the x box on, Esme and Alice joined Leah and Rose and Carlisle went up to his office to sort the families return to Forks.

We spent the morning as a family, spending time together. Edward is amazing with our children. He's the best father I've ever seen. He cares for them so much.

After lunch Alice, Esme and Leah went off to the shopping mall with an excited Lizzie. Esme kept asking if I wanted to go with them but I politely declined saying that I'd stay home and look after Mason and Renesmee. Once they were gone Mason asked if he could play with Jasper, Emmett and Seth on the x box. They were ecstatic that Mason wanted to be one of the boys and spend time with his uncles. Jacob and Rose begged if they could take a look at my Lambo and maybe put some upgrades on it to make it even faster. I let them and said they could take it for a drive after having them promise they wouldn't have a race. Rose seemed offended that I'd even suggested she would race my car without real reason. My only response was. "You never know Rose, you never know." They quickly left to the garage discussing what they could do to my car.

Carlisle was sitting with Edward, Renesmee and I whilst we talked about their growth and development in the last four days and what we'd do in the coming weeks. Edward and Renesmee were having one of their silent conversations and I wanted to know what they were talking about but let them have their privacy. If I was to know they'd tell me.

"Bella, Nessie and I will be at the piano."

"Not you too."

"What?"

"You call her Nessie as well. Her name is Renesmee."

"I think Nessie's kinda cute. Any way she asked if I could call her that."

"Fine then. Go have fun at the piano. She may surprise you by the way."

"We'll see."

Edward lifted Renesmee into his arms, gave me a kiss and walked over to the piano, sitting them both down on the piano stool. Nessie raised her fingers onto the keys and began playing Debussy's Children's corner much to Edward's surprise. He looked at me confused but I nodded at him smugly. As her turned back to the piano he raised his hands and began an accompaniment with Nessie.

"So Bella, I was thinking if we monitor their development from now on we can attempt to figure out their development in the future."

"It's a good idea but I don't know if I want to. What if we find out they'll only live a few years? I don't want to know how long they'll live."

"I can understand that Bella. I won't tell you, but I think it's better if we know. We could help them."

"I know. If we start tonight then we can compare how much they grow over night and during the day. From what I've seen they do grow more overnight than during the day. I believe it's to do with them not using any of their energy."

"You may be right. Yesterday they looked around twelve months maybe thirteen. Today they look around fifteen months."

"Do you think their growth will slow? I mean, they grew a good five or six month's on Wednesday, then four months on Thursday, and three yesterday. I know it's not much to go on but, it seems to be slowing even if it's only slightly."

"It is a possibility. If we give it around a month maybe two we can see their growing pattern. It could be that on some days they will grow more than other days. Let's just take one day at a time for now. From what I can tell we have time on our side considering they are half vampire."

"We'll see."

"Can you tell me more about how you changed so fast? It's unheard of. Even when I was with the Volturi the quickest someone changed was two days 18 hours. How long did it take you to change?"

"My change started as soon as Renesmee was born at 1:24. I then woke up around 4:00."

"So you changed in 2 and a half hours?"

"Yes."

"Can you explain how you did that?"

"Like I said before I didn't fight the fire. I knew I didn't have the time to lie there for three days burning. I had to get here yesterday or I would have lost Alice's trust. Who knows how long it would have taken to find you all if I hadn't arrived yesterday. I remembered Edward telling me about the venom flowing through your body and how you wish it wasn't there. I realised that because of the pain everyone fights the venom trying to stop it. Instead of fighting it, I used its power to propel it even faster through me. It hurt a whole lot more this way. I felt I'd explode. Trying to distract myself from the pain, I thought back over my life, reliving every moment. All the good and bad memories ran through my mind again and again in an attempt to remember everything. My life may not be the best but it has made me who I am today and I couldn't have asked for anything more. There are moments I would change if I could like my mom leaving my dad, or the death of my sister, but then I realise; I may not have met you, Esme, Jasper, Emmett, Rose, Alice or Edward. I don't think I could have properly lived without any of you. When you left, when Edward left I fell apart. Charlie couldn't deal with it. He admitted me to the hospital for a week. I spent the whole time sitting on a chair staring at the white walls. I think I had gone crazy for a time. I'd see scenes of times I'd spent with you all. I'd pretend I was in the Cullen home sitting on the couch with Alice arguing about shopping or something stupid. I imagined watching another baseball game and seeing Emmett's annoyed face when he would lose. The worst was when I'd imagined Edward and me in our meadow. I'd be lying in his arms enjoying the peace and quiet. It made me happy at the time of remembering but it just made it worse for me after. When I'd go to sleep I'd remember that you were gone, that Edward was gone and you weren't coming back. Each time another piece of me would die inside."

I felt Edward's arms wrap around me as I pulled my legs up to my chest, wrapping my own arms around them.

"The nightmares got worse as time went on. I could feel Edward getting further and further away. I refused to eat; I couldn't find it in me to care for my health. My thoughts only ever revolved around you guys, Charlie was terrified, I lost 20lbs in a month, three weeks, six days. After that I started eating again to appease Charlie but couldn't eat more than a bit of food. Even that killed my throat. I hadn't spoken in a month, two weeks, four days and it affected my throat quite badly. At first my words came out whispers, then they got louder until I could speak normally again, but I couldn't shout very well. Charlie was pleased with my little bits of progression and stopped threatening to send me to Renee's. He could see I'd never leave willingly. I didn't want to leave in case you'd come back. Even if one of you came back I would have waited my whole life."

"I'm so, so sorry Bella. I didn't want to leave, please believe me. I love you so much Bella. I'll never leave you again. I promise. I could never leave you again. You've given me so much. You've given me a reason to live, you've given me a reason to be happy, you've given me a reason to love, and you've given me a family- a beautiful family. I couldn't ask for more and I'll spend eternity thanking you. I could never leave you again Bella. You're stuck with me forever. I love you so much."

"Forever Edward. I'll love you forever."

His lips descended upon mine in a long, gentle, loving kiss. When he pulled back he had a huge smile on his face as he pulled me into his lap. Renesmee came running over and jumped onto my lap, snuggling in between me and Edward. I rested my head against his shoulder as my fingers played with my daughters curly, bronze locks. Edward's arms circled both of us keeping us in a protective but loving circle. We heard the door opening and Esme and the others had returned from shopping.

"Momma, daddy."

"Hey Lizzie. Did you have fun with Auntie Alice, Grandma Esme and Leah?"

"Yes momma. They helped me find lots of new clothes and shoes. We got some things for the others as well momma."

"That was very nice of you Lizzie."

"I want to show you something momma."

"What is it baby?"

She smiled up at Esme, who was holding her, as she placed her on the ground. To my surprise she climbed to her feet and ran over to me, Edward and Renesmee.

"Baby, I'm so happy. You're amazing Lizzie. Come here."

I lifted her onto the couch so she was sitting on my lap next to Nessie. Edward's arms wrapped around us all again as he nuzzled his face into my hair, my hand wrapped in his hair, massaging his head. The next thing I know Mason is running into the room and jumping in my lap next to his sisters.

"Don't forget me, momma, and daddy. I'm still here."

"Of course you are Mason. How could I forget my son? You're all so precious to me, just like your momma. I'll always love you."

"I love you too daddy."

I looked up into Edward's face to see him smiling down at our children.

"We have amazing children Edward. Thank you."

"For what?"

"Giving me these amazing children. Trusting yourself to give me what I wanted. For loving the clumsy, human girl that never fit in."

"You fit in now though Bella. I see now that you were born to be a vampire."

The rest of the day passed calmly as everyone did various activities round the house, whether that was working in the garage, playing on the x box, shopping on line, gardening, reading or just sitting watching everyone else. The evening came and went with Lizzie and Mason falling to sleep quickly. Nessie didn't seem as tired and she convinced Edward to play piano with her again. The house was filled with calming tunes for half an hour before Nessie dropped asleep. When I say dropped, I mean she was in the middle of a song and fell asleep on the keys. Edward carried her upstairs, putting her to bed despite my protests. We spent the night with the rest of the Cullens watching movie after movie, some Disney classics like Pinocchio, or Dumbo, others were adaptations of the classics, Pride and Prejudice, or becoming Jane, then there were the action films, like the Hunger games and Hanna. Overall, I had an amazing evening curled up with Edward and the rest of my family.


	56. Teachings about the brain

**Teachings about the brain**

Sunday Morning passed quickly with everyone giving my babies full attention. Lizzie and Mason loved it but I think Renesmee would have rather gone off with a book for a while. She is a lot like me in that way but she had a lot of Edward in her as well. She is the perfect blend of us both.

It was lunch and Edward insisted on helping cook for those who needed food while all the others had gone to hunt giving us some time to ourselves. Leah, Jacob and Seth sat on one side of the table with their food whilst I sat on the other side with Renesmee in my lap, Mason was next to us and Edward was on the other side with Lizzie on his lap. There was a knock on the front door and I recognised the scent as the Denalis. I forgot they were coming over today.

"I'll get it."

I walked over to the door with Renesmee in my arms. Swinging the door open I saw all the Denalis looking at Renesmee.

"It's good to see you all Eleazar. Why don't you come in? The others have gone hunting but should be back soon enough."

"Thank you Bella. Why does little Renesmee look older than on Friday?"

"We believe it's to do with the combination of vampire and human traits. Vampires are extremely fast and have incredible brain power, yet humans, they grow slowly day by day. I think this has combined to create an unusual growth rate."

"That makes sense."

I led them into the living room and told them to get comfortable whilst I finished up with the things from lunch. I went back into the dining room to see the others finishing up their food.

"Edward take the others into the living. I'll quickly clean the dishes."

"You sure?"

"Yeah. I'll be quick."

"Let me help you Bella."

"Thanks Leah."

Once Leah and I had the dishes sparkling clean, we went into the living room where Carmen sat with Eleazar holding Mason, the blonde I found out as Kate was holding Lizzie and Edward was on the couch with Renesmee and the blonde, Tanya, next to him. His face held one of complete annoyance and distaste. I quickly scanned the thoughts of everyone in the room and found the culprit. Tanya.

'Come on Edward, you know you want me baby. Don't pretend you don't. You don't have to stay with the b**** just because of the children. She's probably using them to get you.'

I saw red. Without a second thought I ran at her, grabbing her throat and threw her out the now open door. Everyone jumped up in surprise, as she flew across the lawn. I ran outside, following her, in time to see the Cullens emerge from the forest.

"Why would you do that Bella? What did I do to you?"

"You know what you did and to be honest with you, I didn't really care. It was more what you were doing to Edward that bothered me."

"I didn't do anything."

"Do you want me to tell everyone what you did?"

"I said I didn't do anything."

Edward grimaced and I realised her thoughts were probably getting worse.

"If you think I did something you must be pretty dumb for a vampire."

Edward rushed to my side, wrapping an arm around my waist.

"Do not call her dumb. You're the one that is dumb. How many times have I rejected you? How many times have I made it clear that I'm not interested in you or anyone other than Bella? When are you going to learn that I will never be with you?"

Tanya didn't say anything but resorted to growling at me. I turned to Edward and Renesmee smiling at them.

"Edward I need you to trust me. Go stand over there with the others. Don't worry. I got this."

"Okay and don't listen to her. I love you no matter what."

"I love you too."

He went over to where the Denalis and the Cullens were gathered watching us confusedly.

"Tanya how about you just leave Edward alone? I feel sorry for you, I really do. I mean you must be really embarrassed to be shown up in front of everyone."

"You don't know anything."

"Oh I think I do. From what I heard inside I gained all the information I needed to know that you would tear anyone apart to get what you want."

"What evidence do you have?"

"This."

I tried something new not knowing how it would work. I projected Tanya's earlier thoughts to everyone but Edward. Gasps could be heard from everyone. Somehow Renesmee, Mason and Lizzie weaselled their way from the arms they were being held in and ran in front of me.

"We got this momma."

"You know what to do?"

"Yes momma."

Mason stood between his sisters as they linked hands. I could feel the energy they were building. I released Tanya from my physical shield from around her. As soon as my physical shield was gone, I saw the faint outline of Mason's shield surround her, squeezing her tight.

"You will leave our family alone. Not one bad word or thought will come from you about our momma or daddy. You will treat them with respect or you will not live another day. Do you understand us?"

They said together.

"Yes. I understand. Please let me go."

Mason squeezed his shield tighter for a few seconds before releasing his shield completely. Tanya fell to the grass trying to catch her breath. Picking up my children I turned around to see the angry faces of the Cullens and the astonished faces of the Denalis.

"I'm sorry Eleazar. That was no way to act but it had to be done."

"We understand Bella, do not worry. What Tanya has done deserves more than what you have done to her. Please accept my apology for her behaviour."

"It is not your position to apologise but thank you any way. How about we all go inside and started again?"

"That sounds like a good idea."

The Cullens led the others inside as Edward came over to me and our children. Giving me a kiss, his arms wrapped around us.

"Thank you love. You handled her very well Bella. As did you my children. Thank you for defending your momma and I. I love you guys."

"I love you daddy."

"Let's go inside."

Edward lifted Mason from me in one arm and wrapped his other round my waist, pulling me to him.

"What about me?"

I turned my head to see Tanya standing by the trees.

"It's your choice Tanya. Come inside and be nice to everyone or leave and not come back. I will not treat you how you treated me, but I can't fully accept you until you prove to me that you have changed. I will not make you leave because that is not the person I am. You have a choice."

"Tanya, Bella may be forgiving but if I hear one more thought against Bella or our children you will be dead. I don't care if you are family, I don't give second chances so easily."

"I understand."

Edward led me inside to see the others sitting around the living room awaiting our arrival.

"Thank you Bella for giving her a chance."

"Everyone deserves a choice in life. So far Tanya hasn't chosen the right choices; everyone needs someone to point them in the right direction."

"Well we've all learnt something today."

Everyone looked at Emmett confused.

"Never get on Bella's bad side."

The tension in the room diminished as everyone laughed.

"Bella I was wondering, how did you know your children could do that?"

"Carla told me."

"Who's Carla?"

"You know how humans have a subconscious mind?"

Everyone nodded their head confused by where this was going.

"Well when you become a vampire you tap into that and use more of your brain power. What you don't know is vampires still have a conscious. Mason taught me to tap into it."

"That's amazing. Could you teach us to tap into it?"

"I can give it a try. It may be more difficult than you think. Everyone is different. Their minds work differently. Someone like Eleazar or, you, Carlisle may find it more difficult because you try to find a logical solution to things and end up over thinking things, but with someone like Emmett or Seth, they may find it easier because they don't use as much of their brain power."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It's not bad or anything Emmett, I'm not saying you're stupid or anything, it's just you don't use as much of your brain as you could because you don't need to. It may mean you are better at this than the others."

"You mean I'm finally better than Carlisle?"

"I didn't say that. I said you could possibly do this to a greater extent because you don't over think things."

"Close enough."

Laughter filled the room again as Emmett beamed with joy at the fact he could be better than Carlisle.

"How do we do this then Bella?"

"First close your eyes, empty your mind from everything but my voice. Feel your mind. See the doors, doors to your memories. There will be a lot of doors you wish to close. Go to those doors and close them, don't get distracted by their contents. The first doors you come across will be the worst because your mind will have tried rejecting the memories. Now explore."

Silence filled the room as everyone delved deep into their minds. It seemed Leah, Jacob and Seth gave it a try as well. Emmett looked completely at ease with it whereas Carlisle and Eleazar both seemed to be concentrating too hard.

"Relax. Don't force it, let it flow naturally."

Their faces relaxed as they took in my words. Soon Emmett, Seth and Alice where grinning like idiots. I looked up at Edward to see his face angled towards me, his crooked grin on his lips. His arm wrapped around my waist tighter as he breathed in my scent.

"There will be a corridor leading to a door straight ahead of you. Walk down the hall and stop. On either side of you will be a door. They will be slightly ajar. Give yourself a minute to look in each door. You will like what you see. When you are finished, stand in front of the final door. It will be closed but that's okay. Once open you will see a desk with a computer, sit at the desk and it will lead you from there."

I watched as each of their faces turned up slightly with each of their memories. Surprisingly, Edward was the first to be outright smiling, followed by Emmett, Seth, Alice, Jacob, Kate, Esme, Rose, Carmen, Leah, Jasper, Irina, Eleazar and Carlisle. I wondered what each of their most precious memories are, but gave them their privacy. Whilst the other's smile dissolved into concentration, Edward's stayed longest. He must be enjoying his memories.

A quiet knock came from the front door.

"Mason can you look after them for me?"

"Yes momma."

"Thanks baby."

I stood from the couch, unwrapping myself from Edward's arms. I smelt Tanya at the door and prepared myself for what could come.

"Hello Tanya. What brings you here?"

"I want to apologise for my behaviour. I've thought about how I acted to you and Edward and I see now that I'll never have Edward. He is too good for me. Also, I want to get to know you; you're a great person and I've learnt a lot from you in the short amount of time I've known you. I really am sorry."

"Come in then Tanya. The others are busy right now but they should be done soon."

"Thank you Bella."

I led her into the living room to see everyone still occupied with their thoughts.

"What are they doing Bella?"

"I'm teaching them how to use more of their brain power."

"You're really powerful Bella. It's amazing."

"Thank you Tanya. Sit anywhere you want."

Thankfully she went and sat on the unoccupied chair near the corner of the room. Quickly I ran into the kitchen and grabbed an apple for Renesmee after hearing her thoughts of being hungry.

"Thanks momma."

She said as I scooped her and Lizzie up into my arms, sitting on the couch next to Edward again. His arms wrapped around me yet again, whilst I snuggled into his side. Emmett's eyes flickered open as he exited his mind. He seemed quite dazed at first as Alice, Rose, Leah, Seth, Esme and Carmen exited their minds.

"That was weird."

"Tell me about it."

"It explains a lot."

"Why do you say that Esme?

"First of all it explains why we don't forget anything. If all memories are behind a door they will be there forever. Doors can be closed and opened but not removed. Memories can't be forgotten, just misplaced. If you know where to look you'll find it."

"That's a good way to look at it."

Jacob, Irina, Eleazar and Carlisle escaped their mind as Esme finished explaining her theory, leaving the only one left to be Edward.

"Bella you also mentioned that the final door would be shut. I don't know about the others but there was no door, there was a doorway just without a door."

"That was the same with me."

"And me."

It seemed I was the only one with a closed door.

"Mental shield."

Everyone's heads whipped round to Tanya as she spoke. Emmett and Jasper growled at her.

"Leave her alone."

"Why?"

"Because she has one more chance to prove herself to me or I'm going back to Forks. If you guys don't like it then you can send her away but I will not. Any way if she puts one foot out of line Edward will kill her and no matter what I do she will be dead. She has been warned."

"Thank you Bella."

"What where you saying about 'Mental shield'?"

"It seems that whatever door you guys are talking about relates to Bella's mental shield. If Bella has a closed door and the rest of you don't have any door, wouldn't that mean her door is protecting her mind?"

"You could be right Tanya. The last room held a computer and I'm guessing the computer is kind of like a file. One big file that holds all information. Since Bella has a mental shield, you'd assume her room to be different to the rest of us."

"So me having a door gives me another reason to be completely different. Next you're going to tell me the room wasn't the basic four white walls, desk, chair and computer."

No one answered me giving me my answer.

"Great, just great."

"Sorry Bella. My room looked like my study in Forks actually. It was filled with books, papers and pictures."

"My room had racks of clothes."

"Mine was my room back home in La Push."

"So everyone but me had a room of which they felt safe in but me. Why am I so different?"

"I'm sorry Bella. I wish I could answer that but I have no clue. You are utterly amazing yet confusing."

I looked up at Edward to see he still hadn't come out of his mind. A sad smile lay on his lips. I shook him slightly to see if I could get a response. Nothing. He probably found a memory he wished to see. What it was I had no idea. I was too curious to stay out of his mind so dove right in.

Instead of hearing his thoughts my whole mind transported into his. I saw Edward leaning against a door frame with the same sad smile on his lips.

"Come here Bella."

He held his hand out behind him, in my direction without turning around.

"How did you know I was here?"

"I can feel when you're near. It's as if electricity builds up in the air."

"I get that too. What are you watching?"

"My parents."

I walked over to him circling my arms around his waist, as he did the same to me. I looked into the room to see a slightly younger looking Edward with green eyes sitting around a small table with two adults whom I assumed were his parents. A good sized turkey sat in the middle of the table with bowls of potatoes, carrots, parsnips and sweetcorn. Christmas.

"This was the first time I told my parents I wanted to join the army when I was old enough."

I didn't say anything. It's not that I didn't know what to say I just didn't think it was necessary.

The scene played out in front of me as they joked about insignificant things and had a great time together. It was nice to see the younger carefree Edward I hadn't witnessed before. Eventually the room faded into a black space. Edward stepped away from the door pulling me with him before he closed the door.

"You ready to go?"

"Yeah. What are you doing here?"

"You were the only one left to come out and you looked kind of sad. I wanted to make sure you were alright."

"Thanks. I was leaving but found that door. I couldn't resist. I wanted to see my parents one last time."

"I understand. You can always come back to see them. I'm sure you'll find so many more memories of them. Esme had an idea about all this. She believes that all memories are here somewhere even if you don't remember them clearly."

"She could be right. Before we go I want to show you something."

"What is it?"

"You'll see."

He led me down a couple of halls until we reached the final one.

"You don't have to show me these Edward. You know these are you're most precious memories."

"I know. Come on."

I looked down the corridor to see not three doors but five.

"You have five doors?"

"Yeah. Why?"

"Everyone else has three. Two of their most prized memories and one holding all memories."

"I guess I couldn't choose just two then."

He pulled me down the hall to the first two doors. Turning left he pushed the door open revealing my surprise on Friday. Then he turned us around and pushed the door opposite open showing me the scene of when Renesmee ran to him for the first time and me introducing our children to him.

"These two memories I'll treasure forever because it was the day you gave me everything I'd dreamed of having but never believed I could have."

"Thank you for showing me."

Smiling down at me he pulled me down the hall even further. He pushed the door on the right open first showing Forks cafeteria filled with students. My lunch at Forks high played out in front of me, my questioning Jessica, my glances at the Cullens and the first time I made direct eye contact with Edward. The scene moved to me entering Biology and sitting next to Edward. His body hostile, his eyes filled with conflict. Edward pulled me out of the room as memory Edward ran from the room.

"Why that memory?"

"It was the first time I saw you. I hate how I acted towards you and at the time I thought it was just blood lust I fighting when I was fighting my feelings for you as well. I fell in love with you on your first day at Forks when my eyes connected with yours. The next memory I would say is my favourite though."

He turned me around again, pushing the final door open. Edward and I were lying in our meadow for what looked like the first time, his shirt unbuttoned, his chest and face glinting in the sunlight.

"This was the first day I hoped for a better life. You accepted me for me not what I was. When you found out what I was you didn't run in fear, you dismissed it as if it was just some illness that made me different. You weren't afraid that I could kill you in an instant and pull it off as an animal attack. You weren't afraid of Rosalie no matter how she treated you; you didn't care about what our classmates thought. You loved me monster and all and for that I'll give you everything and more. You are my life Bella and now we've created three amazing lives with our love. I love you Bella."

"I love you too Edward. So much."

Our lips joined in a heart soaring kiss, showing each other how much we loved the other. When we were finished, Edward leaned his forehead against mine breathing heavily into my face.

"That was my most precious memory as well."

"Really?"

"Really. It was the day I realised how much of an outsider I was because I was an outsider to the rest of the human race. I was meant to be a vampire. I was meant to go to Forks to meet you. To fall in love with you, to face all the dangers of your world so I could be stronger in myself. You were meant to leave however much it hurt the both of us. It was to make our love for each other stronger. We've done the impossible and created three beautiful lives. No matter what happens, I'll always remember the day I fell in love with a vampire."

"I love you Isabella Swan so much there are no words to describe the extent of my feelings."

"Show me."

"With pleasure."

His lips took mine into the most powerful kiss he'd ever given me. I felt I'd gone to heaven and back as his delicious taste filled my mouth. My hands wrapped into his hair pulling strands causing him to moan into my mouth. His hands lay on my hips, his thumbs drawing lazy circles round and round.

He started pulling back before deepening the kiss even more and pulling back completely. I tried pulling him closer and he complied with a few kissed before pulling away again. I whimpered at the loss I felt.

"Later Bella. I promise later. We should leave before someone finds a way in here. I promise we'll have some time tonight though. I can't deny you anymore."

"One more kiss?"

"Okay."

He pulled me even closer to him crushing his lips to mine one last time.

We both walked the halls of his mind until we got to the end and awoke in our bodies.

The looks of astonishment on everyone's faces confused me.

"What happened?"

"You were both glowing?"

"What do you mean Eleazar?"

"I mean you closed your eyes and blanked and a minute the two of you were glowing. As in bright yellow light illuminated from you. What were you doing?"

Another time to be thankful I could no longer blush.

"I went into Edward's mind to see why he was still in there. I found him watching one of his memories and he showed me it. He then showed me some other memories."

"I think a little more than that happened. I may not be able to read your emotions Bella but I can read Edward's."

"It's none of your business what happened Jasper."

"So something did happen?"

"Like I said it's nothing to do with you."

"Okay, enough Jasper, leave Bella and Edward alone."

"Sorry mom."

The rest of the day passed quickly. I got to know Kate, Carmen and Eleazar better- Irina kept to herself most of the time and Tanya left late afternoon for some time to herself. In the evening the rest of the Denalis ran home promising to come back on Thursday before we left for Forks. After feeding the wolves and our children we all watched Beauty and the Beast requested by Lizzie and Emmett. Renesmee and Mason where out for the count within the first half an hour. Lizzie was bouncing away with Emmett throughout the whole thing. Once the movie was over Edward carried the sleeping Nessie and Mason up to their room whilst I carried Lizzie who had started falling asleep. As soon as all those who needed sleep where asleep Edward and I started a passionate make out session.


	57. Vision

**Vision**

After a night of loving Edward and I washed and dressed our children who looked only a month older than yesterday. Carlisle helped measure them all and weighed them recording the information in a file. Rose asked if she could learn to cook breakfast and Esme insisted Edward and I went hunting whilst she made the breakfast with Rose.

We found a mountain lion and its mate and began our meal. After finishing our mountain lion we headed off in the direction of a heard of deer.

Half way through my second deer I was hit with my first vision.

_A flash of brilliant red hair. A clock tower on a sunny day. Two black cloaks sweeping across the floor. Huge wide, wooden doors pushed open by two pale white hands. Three thrones in a circular room. Reaching of a frail, pale hand, an heinous smile forming. A sea of black with one red head in its midst. Running of feet. The slowing to a walk in an arrow formation. An army of cloaks in a line with a shorter line in front. Three cloaked figures in front obviously the ones with the power. A smaller group at the other end of the large clearing. Three figures at the front, five slightly further behind with three wolves between them. Three vampires of to the side of them on the left and three on the left. Spread out lines behind them. The three cloaked figures at the front lowered their heads revealing the Volturi brothers. The view changed to the smaller group I now identified as our family and other vampires._

I gasped as I was released from the vision. I fell to the ground to be caught by Edward.

"Bella. Bella, what's wrong?"

"We need to go. I need to speak to Alice."

"Okay, let me clear up here then we'll be going."

Edward cleared the deer carcasses up as I sat thinking about what I saw. The Volturi were going to be in Forks with a mass of vampires. We were going to stand against them with other vampires I assumed were friends.

I felt the ground disappear beneath me as Edward pulled me into his arms and ran off through the forest. He ran straight into the Cullen home without putting me down. A broken vase lay on the floor and Alice was on the couch leaning over her face in her hands. Carlisle held a piece of paper in his hands, examining what was on it.

"Alice did you see it?"

"If you mean the Volturi then yes. How did you know?"

God. I didn't tell them this bit.

"I read your mind. Did you draw it?"

"Yes."

"Let's see."

"What's going on? There are still people who have no clue as to what you are going on about. What did you see about the Volturi?"

"They'll be in Forks at some point soon I think."

"Why?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out. Alice replay the vision you had for me."

I watched her vision from the beginning to the end studying everything there was.

"Is that all you saw?"

"Yes."

"Will someone explain please?"

I looked at the Cullens and wolves to see them looking really confused and scared.

"It seems the Volturi will be in Forks in what could be a few weeks. I'm not sure when exactly though."

"It won't just be the guard though. All of them will be there. The whole guard, Marcus, Caius, Aro, even the wives will be there."

"Why does it matter if they are all there or not?"

"Bella. This is bad. The wives never leave Volterra castle and the Volturi brothers hardly ever leave. The last time one of them left was centuries ago when Caius was hunting werewolves. If they're all going to be there, they must have a good reason for threatening us."

"Pass me the picture."

I took the picture Alice had drawn of Carlisle and studied it for a few minutes. It was a bird's eye view of the baseball clearing we'd used. I ran to mine and Edward's room, retrieving some colouring pencils and running back to the living room. I knelt in front of the table and closed my eyes focusing on the picture. My hands flew across the picture, grabbing different colours to form the different shades needed. When I finished my eyes flashed open as I realised who was behind this.

"Victoria."

"What?"

"This is Victoria's doing, look that's here there. She's the only one without a cloak. I also got a longer vision. I saw here go to Italy. There was a clock tower. Two cloaked figures led her to a circular room with three thrones. It's Victoria alright."

Edward's arms wrapped around me in a protective way, leaning his head on my shoulder. The others took their mates in their arms, the threat sinking in.

"No one will hurt you, Bella or our children. I won't let them."

"I know, we'll protect each other."

As I thought over the vision something hit me.

"If it's Victoria then she shouldn't know about Mason, Lizzie or Renesmee. She's probably going because she thinks I'm still human."

"I don't think so Bella. The whole guard wouldn't come just because of that. Any way if that was the case I doubt we'd let them find out about them, or have Carlisle's friends with us. I just don't know how she found out."

I turned into Edward's chest, my head spinning with all my thoughts battling. The Volturi were coming after us and if I protected us the Volturi would try and either kill me or take me for their guard. They probably thought our children are immortal children and have come to destroy them.

"They won't touch our children Bella."

"Not if I have anything to do with it."

We all stood in silence thinking over what we knew was to come. Five pairs of feet broke the silence as they approached the house quickly. No one moved because it was only the Denalis.

"A vampire's been here recently."

"What?"

"We were out hunting and came across a trial of a vampire scent. It's about two or three days old."

"That must have been Victoria. It's how she found out about everything."

"What's going on Carlisle?"

"Eleazar, my friend, it appears the Volturi have found out about Bella and Edward's children. They are believed to be immortal children. Our old friends are going to be paying us a visit in Forks in the near future. The whole Volturi will be there; the guard, the brothers, and the wives."

"This is serious Carlisle. I will stand by your family Carlisle. The others can make their own choice but I will be there for you."

"I'll join you as well Carlisle."

"Thank you Carmen, Eleazar. I will not ask you to fight, but if we can gather enough witnesses then hopefully we can get them to stop long enough for them to listen to us."

"We will fight alongside you Carlisle. I know my behaviour hasn't been the best as of lately, but you are family and we will fight for you."

"Thank you Tanya, Kate, Irina. Let's hope that it won't come to that though. Bella, you work with Alice and try to gain what information you can. The rest of us will start trying to contact any friends or nomads that could help."

"I'll ring Sam. The pack will fight."

"Thank you Jacob."

This had just got serious. I had finally got my life back and now there was an impending war looming over our heads. The others ran around the house with maps, computers and phones. I just stood in Edward's arms not processing what was happening.

"Do you want to sit down Bella?"

I heard his words but didn't listen to what he was saying.

"Bella? Bella, love are you okay?"

I blinked as my brain started working again. My arms wrapped around Edward's waist tighter as I looked up at him.

"Can I call Charlie?"

"Of course Bella. Take my phone. If you want some privacy go into the forest about a mile or two."

"I'll be back soon. Look after our children."

"Take your time."

"Love you."

"Love you too Bella."

I took his phone from his hand and ran into the forest dialling the numbers. After three rings Billy picked up.

"Hello. Billy Black speaking."

"Hey Billy, it's Bella."

"Hey Bella. How are you doing?"

"As good as I can be, right now."

"Why is that?"

"You'll find out when you've finished fishing. Jacob's talking to Sam about some matters, so if you want to know ring him later today."

"Okay. Did you find the Cullen's?"

"Yes. I'm really happy."

"Here's your dad Bella. Thank you for the fishing holiday by the way."

"No problem Billy. You and my dad deserved some time away from all the stress."

"Bye Bella."

"Bye."

I heard the passing of the phone as Billy informed Charlie it was me.

"Hey Bells. Did you find the Cullens?"

"Yeah, dad. I found them on Friday. I've had a great time with them."

"How did Edward take the news of your kids?"

"Surprisingly well. He was really confused at first but he trusts me and could see the similarities between us all. He's a great dad to them."

"What about the rest of the Cullens? They are great people and if they aren't treating you right you don't have to stay there."

"No dad. They accepted my children with open arms and adore them. Mason has got on really well with Emmett and Jasper. They play games together all the time. Lizzie went shopping with all the other girls the other day and she had a great time. Renesmee spoke her first word on Friday dad. It was amazing. Her first word was 'daddy' she was waiting to make it special to her. She's a daddy's girl. Just like me."

"I still can't believe I'm a grandpa. It seems like only yesterday I was in the hospital with you, Ava and Renee. You're all grown up now with a family of your own."

"I told the Cullens about Ava."

"You did?"

"Yeah. It's been over ten years since I saw her dad. I miss her so much."

"I know Bells. I miss her too. I may not have been in her life for very long but I loved her just as much as I loved you."

"It's hard dad. So hard."

"You'll be okay Bells. You have a great family that will be there for you. I'll always be there for you."

"And I'll be there for you dad. Are you having fun fishing?"

"Yeah, Billy and I have had a great time. It's nice not having to worry about work at the station and everything."

"You deserve more time of dad. You never go on holiday; you need more time to do what you want."

"I'll think about it Bells. How are you doing?"

"I feel great. I'm so happy I found the Cullens; found Edward. It's hard to describe just how happy I am."

"Bella, I know you. There's something wrong."

"I don't want to worry you dad."

"Tell me Bells. I'm supposed to be your father."

"I know we're on a need to know bases, but when you get back to Forks I need you to stay away from the forest. Some of mine and Edward's kind found out about our children and are coming to Forks at some point soon. We are going to deal with it though."

"As long as you're all gonna be okay. I'll trust you."

"Thanks dad."

"I'm here if you need me Bells, even if I don't understand."

"I know dad. I've got to go. Planning and stuff."

"Can I talk to Edward?"

"Sure. Let me just go get him."

I ran through the forest back to the house, to be met by Edward.

"Charlie wants to talk to you."

His face paled if that's possible, as I handed the phone over to him.

"It's okay. He accepts you now. You'll see."

"I'll be back soon then. Love you."

"Love you too Edward."

He pecked me on the lips before running in the direction I had gone in. Going into the chaotic house I picked up some of the conversations going round.

"Alice and I'll go find Charlotte and Peter on Friday and then Mary and Randall. I think I've tracked them down."

"Rosalie and Emmett, you guys go to London at the weekend and try to find nomads like Alistair. I think they'll be willing to help if it is against the Volturi."

"Carlisle, Carmen and I will go to Ireland and find Siobhan and her coven."

I went over to my children to see Lizzie with her eyes closed drawing away. There was already a hand full of pictures lying on the table, each of a different scene from the vision- all with colour.

"What are you doing Lizzie?"

"Auntie Alice asked if I could draw her vision so we can work out when the Volturi will be in Forks."

"That's a good idea Lizzie. Can I see your pictures?"

"Here momma."

"Thanks Lizzie."

I looked over each picture trying to identify something that would give a clue as to when the vision would occur. Nothing was standing out apart from the snow that covered the ground in the bird's eye view picture. So it would be an especially cold week for it to snow. I closed my eyes and imagined the picture and looked for a vision. I will look at a calendar the day of the attack. I will look at a calendar the day of the attack.

_Friday 13__th__ March_

"Alice come here."

"What is it Bella?"

"Look to the future on the 13th of March."

"Why?"

"I think that's when the Volturi are coming."

"How do you know?"

"Just trust me."

Her eyes glazed over as she was sucked into a vision. A gasp came from her lips as she came out of her vision.

"You're right."

Her arms wrapped around me as she started bouncing.

"Carlisle, Eleazar."

"We're here Alice. What did you find?"

"The Volturi will be in Forks on the thirteenth of March. Snow will begin to fall on the fourth."

"Well done Alice. This may give us an advantage."

"Actually it was Bella who found out."

"How did you know Bella?"

"I don't know. I guessed a date in the next three weeks and asked Alice to look to that date."

"That's a good method. We should have thought of that before. Well done Bella."

"Thanks Eleazar."

"When Edward gets back we'll discuss our plan of action. We have two a half weeks to gather as many friends we can."

Carlisle and Eleazar went off to his office discussing who would be willing to help. Alice ran over to Jasper and Emmett who were figuring out battle strategy with Kate, Jacob and Seth.

I went into the kitchen to see Carmen, Esme, Leah and Rose, fussing over my children. They all looked up when I stood in the door frame.

"How you doing Bella?"

"I'm alright, I guess. It's a lot to wrap your head around in such a short amount of time. So much could go wrong."

Esme came over, taking me into her embrace.

"It's okay Bella. We'll all be fine. As long as we support each other we'll come out fine."

"Thanks Esme."

I pulled back to see Renesmee, Lizzie and Mason rolling biscuit pastry with Rose and cutting out shapes. I picked Renesmee up and put her in my lap as I sat on her seat.

"What are you guys making, Renesmee?"

"Gingerbread biscuits momma. Leah, Auntie Rose, Grandma Carmen and Grandma Esme are teaching us to bake. It's really fun."

"I used to make gingerbread biscuits for your Grandpa Charlie every Summer. I stopped a few years ago though."

"Why did you stop momma?"

"I don't know. I think it was because I never saw him for very long."

"I'm sorry momma."

"There's no reason to be sorry baby. Everything's good now."

Renesmee kissed me on the cheek before turning back to her rolling.

Rose came and sat next to us, looking at me.

"I heard you figured out when the Volturi will attack us."

"Yeah. It was based on guess work though. It may not help us in any way."

"You're a lot smarter than I gave you credit for. Even when you were human you were smarter than us, most of the time. I really am sorry for how I treated you."

"I understand why you treated me like that. You were trying to protect your family from other vampires, the Volturi and me. Now we need to protect each other from the Volturi."

"We're family now Bella. We protect our family."

"Thanks Rose."

"Sisters?"

"Sisters."

I gave her an awkward hug as Renesmee was on my lap.

"Edward will be here in thirty seconds. Everyone to the living room."

I picked Renesmee and Lizzie up into my arms as Leah picked Mason up. We entered the living room behind Rose, Esme and Carmen to see the others sat around the room anticipating what was to come. Just as I sat on the couch with my children, Edward ran into the room, gave me a kiss and sat with me.

"We'd normally do this in the dining room but because there are so many of us we will do it in here. Alice and Bella have determined that the Volturi will be in Forks on the 13th of March. Since the whole guard, the brothers and wives will be they will not be looking to let us go. They have been after Edward and Alice for a while now and will want Bella and Kate as well. Aro's hunger for power will cloud his judgement."

"We've decided it's best if we don't let him know about Bella if we can. If it comes to it; Bella can you project your shield?"

_Say no._

"No, I've never tried."

"Kate do you think you could try and teach Bella?"

"Sure, but it took me years to perfect. I don't think she'll be able to complete it in time."

"Why would Kate teach me?"

"She can shock people with one touch."

"How come I didn't know this before?"

So that means I can now shock people as well. That could be helpful.

"I don't know."

"Okay, so all we need to do for now is decide who is going to find who. Jacob, have you talked to Sam yet?"

"Yes, he said he'd be happy to help. The whole pack will be there."

"So that means we have thirteen wolves and thirteen vampires so far. By the looks of these drawings, the Volturi will have around a hundred vampires on their side."

"Carmen and I will go to Ireland on Wednesday and ask Siobhan, Liam and Maggie if they will witness. Tanya, Kate, Irina go with the Cullens and help protect those who remain in Forks in case someone attacks."

"Jasper and Alice will find Peter and Charlotte before finding Mary and Randall. Rose I want you and Emmett to go to London and find Alistair, Charles and Makenna. Esme and I'll go to Egypt to ask Amun if he will witness for us."

"Bella, Edward we want you to stay in Forks with Tanya, Kate and Irina so when our guests arrive they can meet your children."

"We need to go either in the next week or at the weekends because you all have school next week."

"What?"

"Why?"

"You are joking?"

"Children be quiet, we have to keep up appearances if we are to stay undetected. You will go to school."

"Fine."

"Jacob you and the rest of the wolves are welcome in our home at any time. There will be plenty of food whenever you need it."

"Thank you Esme. It would be much appreciated."

"We will further develop a plan as of what we will do when we know how many witnesses we will have. For now be careful and prepare yourself."

Everyone eventually dispersed into different parts of the house, leaving Edward, me and our children on the couch.

"Momma, we're sorry we caused this problem."

I looked down at Mason to see him sad with tears in his eyes.

"Mason, this is not your fault. You and your sisters did nothing wrong. This is no one's fault."

"But if we weren't here then they wouldn't be coming after you momma."

"Don't say that baby. If I had a choice between my three beautiful babies and safety, I'd pick you all day, every day. I wouldn't give any of you up for the world. If anything were to happen to you or daddy I wouldn't be able to live with myself. I love you all so much and even though things are going to get hectic, I want us to try and live normally for the next two weeks."

"I love you momma. I love you daddy."

"I love you too my babies. You are amazing."

We spent the rest of the day as a family. Enjoying what time we had together before lots of people arrived in Forks within a week.


	58. Back to Forks

**Back to Forks**

The last few days had been quite weird to say the least. Everyone seemed normal but Jasper and I knew different. Emotions had been subdued for a long time and I hoped the return to Forks would lighten their moods. I had received a text from Anabelle say she had finished and the keys were through my front door. Also all deliveries had been made, well that's what the package tracking site said.

Carmen and Eleazar had already left to Ireland in search of the Irish coven. Alice and Jasper were driving my Lambo back to Forks, whilst Carlisle, Emmett and Rose were driving what other vehicles they owned that they had brought with them. Tanya, Kate and Irina had stayed behind as they gathered documents and belonging they may need. Esme joined the rest of us for the plane ride back after Carlisle said he'd come to the airport and pick some of us up whilst the rest took my car.

Right now, I'm in the departure lounge with Lizzie- who looked around two and a half now, Leah and Edward. Esme, Jacob and Seth took Renesmee and Mason to get some food.

"You alright Bella? You've had that deep thinking look on your face for ten minutes now."

"Yeah, I'm good. Just thinking about things."

"What sort of things?"

"Everything. Life is going to get complicated again."

"I know, but we'll be perfectly fine in the end. You wanna know why?"

I smiled up at him, my head leaning on his shoulder.

"Why?"

"Because I love you and everyone else will love you and our family."

"I love you too Edward."

I pecked him on the lips aware of everyone else in the vicinity. Once the others returned with food, our flight was announced to start boarding.

As we touched down I couldn't help but bounce in my seat at the thought of being home.

"Why the bouncing Bella?"

"Just excited."

"Why would that be?"

"You'll see soon."

We exited the plane quickly with our hand luggage. There was no stopping at the luggage carousel as those driving took what was needed and the rest was still in Forks. Carlisle was waiting at the arrivals gate when we arrived and gave Esme a kiss when we walked through the doors and hugged the rest of us and gave the wolves a nod.

"Come on then everyone. Let's get home. The others rang and said they'd be home at the same time as us."

"Mason do you want to go with Leah, Daddy, Grandpa Carlisle and Grandma Esme?"

"Yes momma."

"Go on then baby."

"Thanks momma."

I kissed him on the forehead and passed him into Edward's arms.

"I'll see you soon."

"See you soon Bella."

He lowered his lips to mine as he wrapped an arm around my waist. I led the others outside to BMW. The drive didn't take very long considering I drove the speed a vampire would due to our reflexes. I was the first to pull into the Cullen drive followed by Carlisle who was closely followed by Alice and Jasper.

As I turned the engine of I heard Alice's scream from the bottom of the drive way. Next thing I know she is hurtling at me, knocking me to the ground and jumping up again.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you Bella. It's amazing. Yellow's my favourite colour."

Before I could get up myself Edward held a hand out to me, which I took a hold off and he pulled me up so our bodies were touching.

"Why's Alice screaming?"

"That."

I pointed over my shoulder where she was jumping up and down admiring her car.

"Where'd the car come from?"

I moved my finger so it was pointing at me instead.

"Why get her a car?"

"She held me find you. Plus your family has helped me so much I wanted to give you all something in return. Alice gets a car. Plus I thought Rose might enjoy working on a new car."

"You said 'all'"

"Yeah the others are waiting inside."

"You didn't have to do that. As long as you're here that's all that matters."

"To late now."

"I love you, you know."

"I know."

I tilted my head up as he lowered his head. Our lips meet in a gentle kiss as his arms circled my waist. I sensed Jasper getting out of my Lambo and broke mine and Edward's kiss quickly.

"The bike's yours Jasper."

My lips connected with Edward's again as he pulled me even closer. We continued kissing for what seemed like minutes but when he pulled back it had already gone dark.

"Let's go inside."

"One more."

He crushed his lips to mine in one final kiss before pulling me into his side and leading us inside the music filled house.

"Thank you Bella."

"It's okay Alice."

"BELLLLLLLAAAAAA."

"Yes Emmett?"

"Thank you for the games system and games. They are awesome."

"I knew you'd enjoy them. Rose, come here."

She ran into the living room where I had picked up her necklace box.

"This for you. To thank you for not killing me basically."

She took the box from my hands and cautiously opened it.

"Bella, this is beautiful. Thank you so much."

I was pulled out of Edward's arms and into Rose's.

"Thank you."

"It's okay Rose."

When she released me I was pulled into Edward's arms again.

"You are amazing Bella."

"I don't know about amazing."

I manoeuvred out of Edward's arms and found the envelope I was looking for. Carlisle and Esme were sitting together on the couch just listening to the music Renesmee was playing on the piano. I sat with them on the couch as Esme wrapped her arm around my shoulders.

"These are for you. Take some time off at Easter and go where ever you want."

"Thank you Bella. What about you guys though? I don't think I can trust Emmett."

"I'll be here. He won't get into any trouble if I can help it."

"Thanks Bella. You know I see you as a daughter. You are definitely a Cullen."

"I see you as a mom too Esme. Thank you."

"You've made me a really proud mom then."

I hugged her from the side and hugged Carlisle before going back over to Edward.

"Your turn."

"You shouldn't have gotten me anything. Having you in my arms is more than I can ask for."

"It's my turn to give you something Edward. You've given me so much. Please?"

"If it makes you happy then I'll have to accept."

"Thank you Edward. Say goodbye to the others; it's outside."

"Okay then."

We said our goodbyes to the Cullen's and asked if they could look after our children before jumping in my Lambo and driving to my house.

"Quick stop. Stay here I just need a few things."

I ran into my house scooped the keys off the floor and ran upstairs grabbing a few clothes and my phone charger. I jumped back into my Lambo and deposited the things in the little pull down compartment.

"Let's go."

"Where are we going?"

"You'll see."

"Can't you just tell me?"

"Even if I could I wouldn't."

"What?"

"I don't exactly know where we are going, just how to get there."

"O-kay."

He seemed unsure until I pulled to a stop at the end of the road with the path we took to the meadow.

"Are we going to our meadow?"

"Not quite. Close your eyes."

"Why?"

"So you don't see till we get there. Are you scared or something?"

"Never when I'm with you. You wouldn't let anything hurt me."

"That's wright. Now close your eyes."

He sighed but closed his eyes. I wrapped a blindfold around his eyes so he didn't cheat and ruin the surprise. After checking he couldn't see, I took his hand and we took off running. Whenever he'd be close to a tree or branch I'd pull him to one side or the other.

The first glimpse of the treehouse was magnificent. The lights were switched off, so even with enhanced vision you couldn't see inside clearly, but I caught the faint outlines of everything, from the couch to the piano to the bed. The timber door was had been painted a light blue with the word 'Forever' painted on it. It was around two meters of the ground with a dozen steps leading to a small porch type platform with a small couch swing on one side of the door.

"Okay, stop."

I turned him so he was facing me, with his back to the treehouse.

"Okay stop."

I reached behind his head and undid the blindfold as he wrapped his arms around my waist pulling me closer.

"I think we need a place of our own to have some time to be Edward and Bella. Not vampires, not humans, not siblings and not parents. Somewhere Edward and Bella can go together. Whilst we have our meadow, it's not the most practical of places when it rains or snows or whatever. Which is why I got a good friend to help with this."

I turned him round so he could see the treehouse. His eyes clouded with tears as he took in the sight and leaned his chin on my shoulder.

"It's beautiful."

I didn't reply as I left him to his thoughts. When he nuzzled my neck I reached a hand round into his hair, stroking it gently.

"Do you want to go inside?"

"Yeah."

With his arms wrapped around my waist and one of mine around his, we climbed the steps at human speed, letting it sink in that we owned this little home of sorts. I pulled the key out of my pocket and slid it into the hole.

"Together."

Edward placed his hand on mine as he replied.

"Together forever."

Our hands turned together; the clicking of the lock loud and clear. We pushed the door open and stepped inside to a small entrance way. I flicked the lights on, illuminating two rooms and the little entrance. We slid our shoes off and made our way into the little living room. Even though we knew we were in a tree, it didn't feel that way because of the two glass walls. We just stood in the door way looking into the room until Edward pulled me into the room and over to the piano. He sat us down on the bench and turned my head so our eyes connected. Raising his hand, he cupped my cheek, smiling down at me.

"I love you Bella."

I raised my hand, wrapped it around his neck and hair, pulling his face closer to mine.

"I love you too."

His lips met mine in a slow, gentle kiss. Our bodies were still as our lips moved against each other. Edward placed his hands on my hips, tracing circles through my shirt with his thumbs. My free hand went to his top button and began undoing his shirt. I pulled it from his shoulders, letting it drop to the ground. His fingers hooked onto my shirt, lifting it up.

"Not here. The bed."

I felt the bench disappear from beneath me as Edward lifted me into his arms, reconnecting our lips. My back hit a soft mattress, whilst Edward hovered over me. I went to deepen the kiss, only to have Edward pull back slightly. He moaned as I ran my hand over his chest and massaged his head. Just when I thought he'd deepen the kiss he pulled away completely, leaning his forehead on mine. Needing the feeling of his lips on mine, I raised my lips to his, to which he kissed me back before pulling away again. My hands fisted on his chest as I breathed heavily.

"Please?"

I leaned up kissing him again, to which he pulled back even further.

"Please?"

"Not yet Bella. I need to ask you something."

"Can't it wait?"

"No. I want to do it now."

He pulled me up so I was sitting near the end of the bed with him in front of me, my hands in his.

"I know times have changed since I was born and so have traditions but I'll always have the qualities of a 1900's man. A hundred years ago, we wouldn't have been more than acquaintances to begin with, we'd then become friends if our parents permitted it. I'd have then asked your parents if I could court you. We'd have gone on strolls through the park, or had picnics on a summer's day. One of our mothers would accompany us were ever we went so we didn't do anything inappropriate that would bring shame to our families. Every now and then I'd have stolen a kiss or too when we finally would have been alone. After courting you for a couple of months I would have gone to your father and asked for your hand in marriage."

He stood at the end of the bed, looking down at me.

"Then I would have taken you on a moonlight walk round a beautiful lake. Before walking you home, I'd have got down on one knee."

He lowered himself onto one knee, taking my hands in his.

"Finally after years of knowing you, I'd say. Isabella Marie Swan, I love you more than you could ever understand. Would you do me the absolute honour of becoming wife?"

I felt a small, velvet box being placed into my hand. Looking down I saw a long oval face, set with slanting rows of glittering round diamonds. The band was gold-delicate and narrow. The gold made a fragile web around the diamonds. I'd never seen anything like it.

I looked into Edward's eyes before answering.

"Yes."

"Yes?"

"Yes. I'll be your wife."

Edward stood up pulling me too him crushing his lips to mine. When he pulled back he slipped the ring onto my finger, bringing it up to his lips and kissing it.

"You've made me the happiest man in the world my fiancé."

"And I'm the happiest person in the universe my incredible fiancé."

We spent the rest of the night together. Uhhrr, celebrating I guess. We knew we wouldn't have much time together over the next two weeks considering what was coming.


	59. First Visitors

**First Visitors**

After an amazing night together, Edward and I finally got up and had a shower, together, and got dressed. Edward went to the new piano whilst I grabbed a book, sitting on the couch. His fingers running over the keys, emitting a soft melody.

"I've always wanted this piano."

I smiled up at him bringing my legs under me.

"Renesmee picked it. She's a lot like you."

His fingers stopped moving as he stood from the bench and sat next to me. Wrapping his arms around me, I leaned my head on his shoulder.

"She's a lot like you too. She loves reading, music and peace and quiet. I think out of all of our children she is the most like us. Mason is more like Emmett or Jasper and Lizzie is more like Rose and Alice."

"I think Mason is more like you than you see. He's a strong boy who would do whatever he had to, to protect those he loves. Just like you did for me. He's the oldest between his siblings, he has a gentle soul, a kind heart and a crooked smile that would win over any girl. Also he likes his peace and quiet at times so he can read or write."

"He's an amazing little guy isn't he?"

"Yeah. Almost as amazing as his father."

We started a slow kiss between us not taking it any further because the kiss was more than enough for now. Eventually we pulled apart, smiling widely at each other. Without saying anything we stood, slid our shoes on and made our way through the forest to my Lambo.

Driving along the Cullen drive we caught the scent of Tanya, Kate and Irina. Parking the car, we jumped out and walked into the Cullen home in each other's arms. Alice was the first to jump on us.

"Congratulations guys. I'm so happy for you. Can I plan your wedding? Please, please, please?"

Edward looked at me, letting me know it was my choice.

"Of course Alice, but we get final say in everything."

"I can deal with that."

As she moved out of our way we saw the rest of the Cullen's, Denali's and our children watching us. Emmett and Rose were the next to come over to us and congratulate us followed by, Carlisle, Esme, Jasper, Kate, Tanya and Irina, leaving our children smiling at us. Walking hand in hand we went over to our children.

"Hey babies."

"Morning Momma, Daddy. You're getting married."

"That we are little Lizzie. It was about time I asked your momma."

"Congratulations Momma, Daddy. I'm so happy."

"We're so happy too Mason. I was wondering. Do you want to be the ring bearer? It's a big responsibility but we know you'll do the job perfectly and it would make us really happy."

"Really?"

"Really Mason."

I turned to Lizzie and Renesmee as they were smiling enthusiastically.

"Renesmee, Lizzie would you be my flower girls? You'd get to wear a pretty dress and walk down the aisle with me."

They both squealed, throwing their arms around my neck.

"I'll take that as a yes."

"Yes please Momma."

Edward and I took our children into our arms, hugging our family close.

"BELLLLLLAAAAA."

"Sorry guys. The evil pixie calls."

"I'm not an evil pixie, Bella. Now get your butt in her. There is a lot of planning to be done."

"I'm coming. Do I have to get Jasper to shut you up?"

"Very funny Bella. I'm doing this for you guys, so hurry up."

I kissed each of my babies on the head, before kissing Edward and going into the kitchen, where Alice sat with books, magazines, papers and notebooks covered the island.

"What's all this for Alice?"

"Planning. We need to get a move on if we are going to make this happen."

"Okay then."

I sat next her and she led me through her ideas. She had drawn up a list of people who would attend the ceremony including my family, the Denalis and most of Forks. After adding a couple of names and removing others, I checked the list with Edward and he agreed with the list. It then came down to the date of when we'd get married. I know nothing bad would happen to us when we meet the Volturi but because Alice is blocked by the wolves she can't see how it will end. We finally agreed on the 9th. 10 days away. Alice assured we would have everything done in time and that it would give her something to focus on, so she wouldn't have to think about the impending attack. It would also give everyone else something to look forward to.

Just as Mason, Lizzie and Renesmee were finishing their lunch, Eleazar and Carmen arrived in front of the house with three red eyed vampires. Edward and I stayed in the house with our children at first, so Carlisle could talk to them first. I learnt they were the Irish Coven, of Siobhan, Liam and Maggie. I listened into their conversation as we stood out of sight.

"Siobhan it's been a long time. I do believe you haven't meet Alice or Jasper."

"It has been a long time, and I do not recall an Alice or Jasper since we last met."

"This is Alice my second daughter and Jasper my third son and Alice's mate. They have been with us thirty years or so."

"It's nice to meet you. Any family of Carlisle's is a friend of mine. I am Siobhan; this is Liam, my mate and Maggie our daughter."

"It's a pleasure to meet you. Carlisle speaks of you greatly."

"What is it you need help with Carlisle? Eleazar and Carmen told us that you were in grave trouble and needed as much help as possible."

"It appears the Volturi have gotten hold of some false information against my family and are coming here in two weeks to destroy us. I assure you we did not do what we were accused of. It has just been a misunderstanding."

"What is it you have been accused of?"

"Creating immortal children. Like I said we didn't create immortal children. We have witnesses a miracle yet it is not what you might think at first."

"He tells the truth. I wish to help Carlisle."

"Thank you Maggie."

"If Maggie trusts you than we too trust you Carlisle. Show us what you are talking about."

"Thank you Liam. Edward, Bella, you can come outside now."

I turned to my children to see Mason in Edward's arms and Lizzie and Renesmee waiting. I swung them into my arms, kissing their foreheads, as more of a reassurance to me than them. Edward's free hand wrapped around my waist, pulling me and our girls into his side. We made our way to the door, which was already open and I got my first look at the Irish coven.

Their gasps were the only sound to be heard for a few seconds before Maggie made her way closer.

"Maggie be careful."

"Don't worry Siobhan. I'll be fine. Listen. Listen, to their little hearts fluttering. These are no immortal children."

She walked right up to us and smiled down at our children.

"It's good to see you Edward. It's been a long time. You still owe me a race."

"It's good to see you too Maggie. I'll give you that race sometime soon."

"Is this your mate Edward?"

She looked at me as she said this.

"Yes. Maggie this is Bella, my mate and fiancé. Bella, this is Maggie. She's like a little sister."

"It's a pleasure to meet you Bella. It's about time Edward found a mate, can I ask why your eyes are red if you are part of the Cullen family?"

"I am a newborn. Only a week and three days old."

"Amazing. Have you truly only been a vampire just over a week?"

"Yes. I was changed last Wednesday."

"Maggie what do you make of this?"

"I can't read her. It's as if she isn't really here."

"That would be my mental shield. It protects from all abilities related to the mind. I can also read minds and send thoughts through touch if I wish. I believe you can tell if someone is lying or not."

"Yes. If someone lies I get a negative vibe off them. Siobhan can use will power to decide the outcome of something."

"I don't have that power. Everyone says I do but trying to prove it is difficult."

"Why don't you get Eleazar to tell you?"

"Why would I do that?"

"He can sense what ability vampires have."

"Oh."

She turned to Eleazar expectantly.

"I can't tell if you have this ability or not. It's as if you do but you don't. I don't know what to make of it."

"I still don't think I have this power but I will do what I can to help. Now back to why we came here. We see these children are not immortal, so where did they come from?"

"These beautiful children are mine and Edward's. They are half mortal, half immortal. They were born last Wednesday, just before I transformed."

"How can this be? Vampires can't have children, we are infertile."

"It is actually only female vampires who are infertile; male vampires are still fertile. The fact that I was still human when I gave birth to our children proves this. There is a lot we do not understand, but we know that they have an accelerated growth rate that is uncommon. Some days they age about three months, other days they age a few days."

"This is extraordinary. If I couldn't see them I wouldn't have believed any of this. I will stay. I wish to have a better understanding of all this. If it comes down to it, I will fight."

"I will too."

"I think it will be fun."

The next few days passed in the same manner. I'd spend the morning with Alice planning my wedding then make lunch for Renesmee, Mason, Lizzie and whichever wolves came over. A new set of guests would arrive and the same process of introductions carried on. Sunday evening came and so far there were 23 vampires all in one house, including the Cullens, Denalis, the Irish coven, Charlotte, Peter, Randall, Mary, Alistair, Makenna, Charles and I. Plus three half human/ half vampire children who looked around two years, eight months. Each vampire so far had agreed to witness their growth but made no promises to fight. Surprisingly, the Irish coven declared their wish to attempt a vegetarian lifestyle. Randall and Mary joined them wanting to try and live the life the Cullens have done. I was very pleased that we were changing lives just by bringing old friends together.

I had started 'training' with Kate, in an attempt for me to control my mental shield. Obviously, I had full control, but every time I went to successfully project my shield something in my mind stopped me and prevented my shield from leaving my body. I felt so bad because it meant Edward was on the receiving end of some nasty shocks, but Kate promised to leave it on low.

Edward and I took our children to Charlie's on Monday and handed him his invitation for our wedding. We spent the afternoon with him and I cooked dinner for those who eat it. Alice came over after dinner and made forced me into wedding planning. My dad just laughed when I asked him to stop her. Eventually, Lizzie, Mason and Nessie fell asleep and Edward and I carried them to my old bed and tucked them in. We went back down stairs to find Alice and Charlie talking about who'd be at the wedding. Alice pulled Edward over and made us discuss food, drinks, décor, timings and whatever else she came up with. We had decided Rose would be my bridesmaid whilst Alice would be my maid of honour. Jasper would be Edward's best man with Emmett as his groomsman.

Charlie departed for bed soon after Alice finally left saying she would do some more planning with Esme.


	60. Invitations

**Invitations**

The morning came quickly as Edward and I just cuddled up together on the couch, enjoying the others presence. We dropped our kids off at the Cullen's went on a quick hunt, before going to the hospital. Carlisle managed to change my appointment with Dr Roberts to him saying I'd feel more comfortable if it was him. All I did was go into the hospital, wait for my turn, and sit in Carlisle's office for thirty minutes with him and Edward and then leave we left. Whilst at the hospital I decided to find Dr Roberts and give him his invitation to our wedding, as well as the plane tickets to Paris for his family.

I found his door and knocked gently.

"Come in."

I opened the door to see Dr Roberts sitting behind his desk, going through a file.

"Hello Dr Roberts. I was wondering if I could talk to you."

"Of course Bella. How did your appointment go?"

"Really good. I feel a lot better now. As good as I'll ever get."

"That's good. You look a lot happier than before. I take it you and Edward are back together."

"Actually, that was one of the things I wanted to talk to you about. Edward and I are getting married next week and I have your family's invitation here. If you can't make it don't worry."

"Congratulations Bella. I'm very happy for you. I'll make sure I'm there. Edward will take care of you very well. He's a good man for you."

"Thank you Dr Roberts. You've looked after me so much in the past few weeks and thanks to the money I have received, I'd like to send you and your family to Paris at Easter. Flights and the hotel are paid for and I've booked you and your wife a table at the new restaurant at the top of the Eiffel tower."

"Bella, you don't need to do this."

"Well I already did. The least you could do now is accept; after all it is kind of your own fault. If you and my dad hadn't given me so much money I wouldn't have done this."

"I'll accept then. Thank you Bella for this. I know you will have a wonderful life with Edward."

"I'm sorry but I need to get going. Alice needs me for planning. Thank you for all you've helped with. I hope to see you soon."

"I'll see you soon Bella. Thank you for stopping by."

"No problem. Goodbye."

"Goodbye."

I left his office and met Edward leaning against my Lambo. He wrapped his arms around me.

"You ready to go home my fiancé?"

"I love it when you call me that."

"My fiancé."

"Mmmmm. Can we go over to Angela's? I want to give her, her invite in person."

"Of course. You know I'll give you anything you want. You don't need to ask."

He gave me a loving kiss before pulling back.

"Come on."

I reached up and pecked him on the lips, before getting into the car. We drove quickly through the empty roads and pulled to a stop outside Angela's.

"Do you want me to come with you? Or shall I stay here?"

"No. I want you to come too. It is your wedding as well as mine. Any way we won't have much time together in the next week. Between practicing projecting my shield and then we are going to start learning to fight on Friday, and then Alice keeps pulling me away for wedding planning. I'll take any time I can with you."

"Just make sure you don't over work. Vampires still get tired and stressed. You've been through a lot in the space of a two weeks."

"If you are near I'll be fine."

"Come on then. Let's go talk to Angela."

"Can you get my bag from the boot?"

"Of course my fiancé."

He climbed from the car and had my door open for me before I could move. Stepping from the car, I took his hand and used the other to push the end of my dress down. Edward's hand went to my waist, pulling me to him.

"I really like that dress on you. It shows off your amazing legs. You should wear shorts and dresses more often."

"Well, if you hadn't noticed it is going to snow next week and it would look a little suspicious if I was wearing shorts and dresses in the freezing cold. I may have a supply of shorts and a couple other dresses at our treehouse. Perhaps I should wear some of those sometime soon."

"You always know how to tempt me, love. I can't wait till I can call you my wife and claim you as my own."

"I'm already yours. Always have been. I love you."

"I love you too my fiancé. Let's go. Angela's in. She's looking after her brothers. Eric's here as well."

"Good. I need to talk to both of them."

"Come on then."

Edward collected my bag from the back before wrapping one arm around my waist, pulling me into his side. We made our way up to the door and I gave a quick knock.

"Coming."

Angela called. We heard her footsteps nearing the door. It swung open revealing Angela in a hoodie and jeans. When she saw us she froze.

"Hey Angela. How are you doing?"

"Uh. I-I'm good. It's nice to see Bella. Welcome back Edward."

"Thank you Angela."

"Would you like to come in? It's getting colder these days."

"That would be great Ange. We came here to tell you something."

"Come in then; Eric and I are just doing some studying."

She stepped back, leaving us some space to enter. After closing the door she led us into her living where Eric sat with math books all over the floor. He looked up to see us, his mouth dropping when he realised who it was.

"Hey Eric."

"Hey Bella. You look a lot better."

"Thanks Eric, I feel a lot better now. Edward and I are actually here to tell you something."

"Sit down. Is there anything I can get you? Water, coffee."

"No thank you Angela. We're fine."

She nodded her head once and sat down opposite us with Eric.

"How have you been Edward?"

"I've been great this last week. I'm so happy Bella found me. I didn't know what to do with myself when we left."

"You must have been very much the same as Bella then."

"What do you mean?"

"When you and your family first left Bella didn't come to school. When she did return she sat at your old table in the Cafeteria just staring into space. She never talked to anyone and would skip last two periods most days. I'd never seen anyone so lost."

Edward's arms pulled me closer to him as she spoke. I looked up to him, to see his eyes clouded with venom and looking at me. I gave him a quick peck on the lips.

"It's in the past. We have each other now."

"Forever."

"Forever."

We spoke at vampire speed so Angela and Eric couldn't hear.

"She looks a lot better now. You two look really good together."

"Thanks Ange."

"What is it you wanted to talk to us about Bella?"

"First I'd like to thank the both of you for being my friends even when I wasn't exactly nice to you. You both have kind hearts and I wanted to give you something in return. I've booked the both of you a holiday in New York at Easter. I thought you'd enjoy some time together, and New York has a lot of sight-seeing opportunities."

"Wow, thank you Bella. You don't need to do this though."

"I know but I did. You guys look really cute together."

They both blushed and looked down at their joined hands, smiling widely.

"Thank you Bella."

There was a short silence before Angela spoke.

"Bella, why do you have a ring?"

I smiled up at Edward.

"That was the other thing we came here to tell you. Edward proposed."

"Wow, Bella, that's amazing. Congratulations you two. Have you got a date?"

"Yeah. We are getting married next Tuesday."

"Why so soon? Not that it's a bad thing."

"It's a mixture of things. We've spent a long time apart and want to be together as soon as possible. There are also some personal reasons as well."

"I understand. How are you going to have everything done on time?"

"Alice. She's super excited and has kept me up so late with all the planning we need to do. I rarely get any time with anyone but Alice these days."

"From what I've seen, she's an extremely excitable girl. How come she let you out today?"

"I had a doctor's appointment. We kind of snuck over here before she could stop us. She can be a little scary at times."

"Make sure you have time for yourself Bella. Stress does nothing for you."

"See Bella, I'm not the only one who thinks that. I've been trying to tell her that all day."

"Even taking a half hour break every now and then makes a big difference Bella."

"I'll think about it Ange."

I looked at my watch.

"Gosh, sorry Angela, Eric, we need to get going. Here are you invitations for next week."

"It was good to see you again Edward, Bella. Will you be in school tomorrow?"

"Yes. We've missed quite a bit recently and can't miss any more if we want to do well on our exams."

"Have a good afternoon. See you tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow Ange, Eric. It was good seeing you again."

After our goodbyes Edward and I made our way to my car, waving to Angela and Eric, before climbing into the car.

"You ready to go home now love?"

"Yeah. Let's go see our babies."

Edward drove off, speeding through the streets, until we came to the Cullen's long winding drive.


	61. One Busy Day

**One Busy Day**

Half way up the drive we caught the scent of three new vampires.

"It's the Amazonians."

"Who are they?"

"There are three of them, Karachi, Senna and Zafrina. They've lived in the amazon rainforest for a couple hundred years. No one knew they were coming."

"Will they help?"

"I don't know, Carlisle's explaining to them now. They won't hurt anyone; they'd just leave. There's no need to worry."

"I know. Thanks for coming with me today. I needed some time away from everyone. I may have red eyes when around them, yet it does creep me out some of the time."

"I'm glad you had some time off. Everyone expects quite a bit from you. They have to remember you are only a week old new born. Don't forget we have school tomorrow."

"I think we should go to Forever tonight."

"Sounds like a plan my fiancé."

When we pulled into the front yard we saw all the vampires standing around. The Amazonian vampires stood in front of Carlisle and Eleazar, Rose, Esme and Kate held our children of to the side. All their heads turned to look at us as we exited the car. Edward ran round to my side and we made our way over to the others.

"Momma. Daddy."

"Hey Lizzie, have you had a good day?"

"Yes momma. Uncle Jasper and Uncle Emmett took us on a hunt this morning. I took down my first deer today momma."

"I'm so proud of you baby."

"Daddy."

"Hey Nessie, did you have fun today baby?"

"Yes daddy, I played a new piece earlier today. Can I play with you tonight?"

"Of course Nessie. When we've finished here we'll go play a something."

"Thanks daddy."

I took Mason into my arms, whilst Edward picked our two girls up.

"Hello there. You must be Bella. I'm Karachi; this is my sister Senna and Zafrina."

"It's nice to meet you. We would be pleased if you stayed, however you are welcome to leave at any point."

"We will stay. You have done nothing wrong."

"Thank you. I appreciate it."

"Shall we all go inside then?"

Everyone filed into the living room and sat around the room talking about various things. Edward and Nessie went over to the piano and started playing a duet. I sat down with Mason and Lizzie and talked about their day and what they'd been up to. When they fell asleep, Edward and I took them up to bed. When we got downstairs I was pulled into the kitchen for more planning. Eventually, Edward managed to pull me away from Alice so we could have some time to ourselves. We said goodbye to the others before running into the forest after a reminder of school.

Just before we started up the steps Edward scooped me up into his arms, cradling me in his arms. My head lay against his shoulder as he carried me into our treehouse and lay me on the bed. He took my shoes off and put them by the door with his and lay down next to me.

"Finally, we have some time to ourselves."

"I know. We need more time together."

"I know we can't have a proper honeymoon but when we've gotten married we'll come here for the whole day and not be interrupted all day. We can have our time. Then at Easter we'll go somewhere for a proper honeymoon. We'll go somewhere no one will find us."

"That sounds like a really good plan. I can't wait to marry you. I love you."

"I love you too my fiancé. Only a week to go."

"It seems too long."

"I know just how you feel."

We started a passionate kiss that led on to more. After a couple of hours we just lay in each other's arms and watched the forest around us. Just before day break, we got up and had a quick hunt before going over to the Cullen house, where our sleeping children were.

"Morning Esme."

"Morning Bella, Edward. Did you have a good evening?"

"Yes mom. It was nice and peaceful."

"That's good to hear. The others were wondering where you guys go."

"Maybe we'll have to show you all some time."

She smiled at us whilst she was cooking some bacon and sausages.

"Where is everyone?"

"The Irish coven, Randall and Mary were thirsty so went hunting with your father and brothers. They'll be back in time for school though. Charlotte and Peter decided to join them but may not hunt. It's still good to see them taking an interest though. The Amazonian's are in the forest. Alistair is in the attic, Makenna and Charles are in the living room. Alice and Rose are upstairs doing some planning with Kate. The other Denali's went hunting by themselves."

"We'll go get ready for school then. See you in a minute Esme."

"Bye Bella."

Edward and I ascended the stairs quickly, running into his room. I grabbed his bag and threw some of his books into it not knowing what he'd have. Edward changed his shirt and pulled on a hoodie.

"Momma?"

I ran into Lizzie, Nessie and Mason's room to see Renesmee sitting up in bed, looking around two years, ten months.

"Hey, baby. You're getting so big now."

"Morning momma."

"Do you want to get dressed? Grandma Esme is making some breakfast."

"Yes please momma."

"Come on then baby. Me and Daddy have to go to school today Renesmee, I need you to look after your brother and sister today."

"Okay momma."

I lifted her into my arms and carried her to the walk in closet Alice had filled. I helped her find something to wear, before taking her into mine and Edward's room and picking up my bag. Renesmee jumped from my arms, and ran down the stairs, leaping into Edward's arms. I smiled down at them before descending the stairs.

"Morning, my girl. What do you want to do today?"

"I want to learn to cook with Grandma Esme and Auntie Rose."

"Why don't you go get some breakfast and ask Grandma Esme if she'll teach you?"

"Love you daddy."

"I love you too baby girl."

She jumped out of his arms and ran into the kitchen. Edward watched her go before turning to me, extending his hand.

"Come on love, the others got back a few minutes ago. We'll be going in ten minutes."

"Okay, let's go get the others up. I want to say goodbye before we leave."

"Let's go then."

We both ran up the stairs to our children. I picked Mason up into my arms, and rocked him until his eyes fluttered open.

"Morning Momma."

"Morning Mason. Daddy and I are going to school in ten minutes so we came to say goodbye. We'll be back this afternoon."

"Bye, bye momma. I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too my son. Have a good day today with everyone. Be good."

"I will momma."

I handed him to Edward so they could say their goodbyes whilst I said goodbye to my little Lizzie.

"Hey little Lizzie. Look at you now. You aren't going to be my little Lizzie for much longer are you?"

She wrapped her short arms around my neck, leaning into me.

"I'll always be your little Lizzie as long as you'll always be my momma."

"I'll always be your momma Lizzie, no matter what."

"See you later momma. Have fun at school."

"I think you'll be the one having all the fun baby. You get to be here with everyone while I'm stuck at school. I'll miss you baby."

"I'll miss you too momma. Can you read me a story tonight momma?"

"Of course Lizzie, why don't you ask your brother and sister what book they want me to read tonight?"

"Okay momma."

I looked over at Edward to see him smiling at me and Lizzie, Mason gone.

"We got to go now love."

"I'll see you later baby. Daddy and I are heading out now."

"Bye momma, bye daddy."

"Bye little Lizzie. Have a good day baby."

Lizzie gave me a quick hug and then ran to Edward and gave him a hug before running into the closet.

"Come on love, the others are waiting"

He took my hand and we walked down the stairs together. Everyone had arrived back and was sat around the living room. I picked up my bag, throwing it onto my shoulder.

"Bye everyone."

"Bye guys."

We left the house to find my Lambo waiting for us, and the others in Rose's BMW.

"We'll see you at school. Bella, don't drive to fast. Police will be patrolling today."

"Thanks Alice."

They took off down the drive quickly as Edward and I climbed into my Lambo.

"You ready for school?"

"I don't know. There will be so many rumours going round about me and Mike. It doesn't really help that I have been gone for the last week. I just don't want to think about what happened."

"I'll be there to protect you love. If everything gets too much, tell me and we can come home early. You shouldn't have to go through this."

"As long as you're by my side I don't care what they say."

"Then I'll never leave your side."

"I love you Edward."

"I love you too Bella."

He pecked my cheek, taking one of my hands off the wheel and rubbing soothing circles on my palm. When we turned into the school parking lot we saw all the students stopped and staring at the Cullen's who were stood around their car. I pulled into the space next to them.

Whispers broke out amongst the on lookers.

'The Cullen's are back.'

'Do you think Edward's back?'

'Maybe Edward will give me a chance this time.'

'Whose car is that?'

'I bet its Edward's car.'

'Do you think Cullen's know about Mike and Bella?'

"Bella, love, you sure you want to do this? We can leave."

"No, I'm good. I have to do this at some point and it'll distract me from training."

"If you're sure."

"Yeah."

The parking lot silenced as Edward opened his door. One foot out the door, he gave me a sympathetic smile before climbing out. Ignoring all the stares of everyone, he closed the door and walked around the front of the car. He opened my door, and took my hand in his. I climbed from the car causing all the whispers to kick up again.

'Bella's got Cullen again.'

'How come Bella's got Cullen? She's a slut.'

'Bella looks so gorgeous today.'

'I bet I can get Cullen by the end of the week, once I tell him about Bella.'

Edward pulled me to him, snaking his arms around my waist.

"Don't listen to them love. I love you and no one else."

"I love you too."

He gave me one of his crooked smiles leaning down to me.

"How about we show them that you belong to me?"

"As long as I can show them that you belong to me."

"Let's do it then."

His lips descended onto mine, my arms winding round his neck. When we pulled back we were both breathing heavily into each other's faces. I inhaled his scent, to calm myself down.

"Hey Bella."

Rose took me into a hug and stayed there despite the shocked whispers.

"Don't listen to them. If any of them bother you, tell me and I'll pay them a little visit."

"There is no need to hurt them. It's human nature for them to think this way."

"I wouldn't hurt them; just scare them to the brink of death."

"If Edward doesn't kill them then I know who to come to, thanks Rose."

"No problem Bella."

She pulled back and Edward wrapped his arm around my waist again.

"We need to get our schedules love."

"Come on then."

I held my head high as I walked into the office with the rest of the Cullens. When Mrs Cope saw us, her mouth dropped open as she became flustered.

"Hello Mrs Cope, we are here for our schedules."

"Of course Alice. It's good to see you all back."

"It's good to be back. I love Forks."

"That's good."

She seemed nervous as she spoke to Alice who was smiling really wide. Mrs Cope handed Alice five pieces of paper, with each of their schedules on. We turned to depart the office before Mrs Cope called my name.

"Bella, Principal Greene would like to speak to you later today."

"Thank you Mrs Cope."

"No problem."

We exited the office and stood in the parking lot that was now deserted of people. Lessons had started. Alice handed each of the schedules out to each of them.

"We all have lunch together. Edward you are in all Bella's classes. I'm in your Math and Physics class. Rose, Jasper and Emmett, you guys are in a variety of classes together throughout the day."

"Thanks Alice."

Everyone went off in the direction of their first class leaving Edward and I heading to English.

"So we have every class together?"

"Yeah. You didn't think I'd leave you alone for one minute of the day if I could help it."

"I'm glad. I can spend every minute with you now."

We walked to our English class, were the lesson had started 15 minutes ago. Edward opened the door and the class silenced at once.

"We're sorry we are late Miss, Edward was collecting his schedule."

"Don't worry about it. It's good to have you back Mr Cullen. Take a seat and we can continue with the lesson."

"Thank you Miss."

The only spare seat in the class was the one in the back corner next to mine. Seeing as I'd become a social outcast for a period of time no one bothered to attempt talking to me and left me to sit alone in the corner.

When we sat down Edward shuffled my desk right up next to his and joined our hands together under the table. I looked up to see everyone staring at us.

Could they be any more obvious? I guess if you stick a sign above their heads saying 'Hey, look at me. I'm staring at you.' would make it more obvious but not the point.

After the class got going again, people didn't stop staring. It felt like my first day all over again. Edward and I just sat at the back of the room, with my head on his shoulder, listening to our teacher, ignoring the stares aimed at us. At the end of the lesson, the bell rang but no one moved. Sighing, I stood with Edward, as he wrapped an arm around my waist. He leaned down whispering in my ear.

"They keep expecting you to start crying."

"Now why would I do that when I have my amazing fiancé with me?"

"I don't know my fiancé."

"How long do you think it will take before they figure it out?"

"Probably not until we hand the invites out."

"Alice is doing it on Friday."

"I know. This time next week, you'll be my wife forever."

"And you'll be my husband forever. You sure you want to enter this commitment? You'll forever be a married man."

"How could I say no? You are my love, my life. I love you more than anything."

"I love you more than the world Edward. I can't wait for our forever."

"Forever doesn't seem long enough, does it my fiancé?"

"Definitely not."

By now we were in the halls walking to our next class; everyone staring at us. Edward lowered his head to mine catching me up in a kiss. When we pulled away, everyone was continuing their staring. Arm around my waist, we made our way to our next class where Alice was waiting for us.

The rest of the school day passed quickly with Edward and I stuck to each other's sides. Only Angela and Ben approached us during the day. Everyone stuck to whispering about us all day. My meeting with Principal Greene went quickly. Edward sat with me as I was told I had to catch up on everything I'd missed. I assured him I'd do my best and catch up as soon as possible. Edward also promised he'd tutor me if I needed some help. We then requested next Tuesday and Wednesday off for our wedding. After explaining why he happily agreed that we could have the two days off but of course due to me missing so much work already, we couldn't have any longer off. We then left and headed for lunch; joining the rest of the Cullens at their table.

"You doing alright Bella?"

"I'm good Jasper. People keep staring, but what can you do?"

"They'll find something better to talk about soon."

"I doubt it."

"Well you have Tuesday and Wednesday off next week."

"Yeah. I can't wait."

Lunch passed quickly as did the rest of our lessons. It wasn't until after school- the Cullens had already left- in the parking lot that Jessica approached us.

"Hey Edward. It's good to see you again."

"Hello Jessica. It's good to be back in Forks."

"I was wondering if you wanted to come over to mine tonight."

"No thanks Jessica."

"Well, we could go out tomorrow."

"I'll be with Bella every night from now on Jessica. I'm not interested in you or anyone else apart from Bella."

"You do know what she did with Mike and how she killed him?"

"First Jessica, she didn't kill Mike that was her dad and only because she was being raped by him. Secondly, yes. Yes I do know what happened and I should have been here to protect her from it."

"I don't see why you still like her."

"Jessica shut up. She's standing right here."

He was right. I was standing in his arms, listening to Jessica talk to Edward as if I was nothing. She was supposed to be a friend.

"So. All she's done is take you for herself. She's just a plain, boring girl. What does she have that I don't?"

I couldn't stand here listening to her any more. I broke from Edward's arms and ran to the trees straining to keep a human pace. I faintly heard Edward's reply.

"Jessica don't ever talk to me again. You hurt Bella, you hurt me. If I find you talking smack about her ever again, I will enjoy killing you. I'm with Bella because she is kind, caring and accepts me for me not because of my looks or what it could do for her popularity. She likes me for who I am. That is why I asked her to marry me. That is why she will be my wife."

I ran all the way to the Cullen home trying to vent some of my anger.

"Emmett."

"Yes Bella. What can I… Woah, what's wrong?"

"You want to fight?"

"Hell yeah. I thought you'd never ask."

"Bring it."

Everyone ran from the house forming a cluster watching us.

I crouched down preparing for Emmett. He ran at me but I stayed crouched until he was a hair width away from me, when I grabbed his arm flipping him over me. The shock froze him as he lay on the ground. I lowered my teeth to his neck.

"Try harder Emmett. If I was looking to kill you, you'd be dead."

"How'd you do that?"

"I think, not do. Let's go again."

I jumped off him, moving back to my end I saw the looks on all the vampires faces. Their mouths wide open looking at me.

"Bella where did you learn that?"

"I didn't learn it anywhere Peter. How could I?"

"I don't know."

He seemed curious for some reason unknown to all of us. Emmett came out of his surprised façade and ran to his side of the front drive, growling at me.

Instead of running at me he circled me, trying to find my weak spot. For some reason I had thousands of thoughts running through my head each time he moved. I knew exactly what to do with each angle he stood at. As all the thoughts came to me I stood still, not turning with Emmett. Seeing this, he ran at me from behind; lunging at me. Seconds before he grabbed me, I spun around, kicking him hard, resulting in him flying into the trees. A deafening crack echoed into the air as I sensed Edward turning onto the drive.

"Jasper, you want a go?"

"You sure?"

"Definitely."

"Okay then."

He took replaced Emmett, as he ran from the trees. Jasper had a different technique to Emmett. Whereas Emmett was attack with all your power and strength, Jasper liked to plan. His background with the new born armies he controlled showed he knew how to fight. Jasper crouched, watching my every move. I copied him crouching in exactly the same way as him. A brief look of surprise flashed across his face. His eyes bored into mine as he studied me. My eyes blank, they gave nothing away. Confusion shined in his eyes as he circled me. I copied his every move. He moved left, I moved left. He moved back, I moved back. Finally becoming frustrated he charged at me. I just stood there not moving until he was about to impact me; I stepped to the side. He ran passed me, skidding to a stop when he realised he missed me. His head whipped round as he me in. He ran at me again, this time I ran at him as well; faster than I thought possible. Jasper stumbled slightly, seeing me run at him. I had him just where I wanted him. Instead of tackling him, I grabbed his shoulders, somersaulting over him and pulling him with me. As I landed, I threw him to the ground hard, causing it to tremble. Lowering my head to his neck, I bared my teeth.

"Dead."

I leapt of him and ran to my Lambo, swinging the door open. Edward sat shocked, with his hands clutching the wheel, staring out at the window where Jasper was lying on the ground. I sat on his lap, nuzzling his neck. His arms snaked around my waist pulling me close.

"Are you alright love?"

"I am now."

"I'm sorry for what Jessica said. You are beautiful Bella. Don't listen to her."

"I love you Edward."

"I love you too Bella."

I leaned up and kissed him with all my love for him. When we pulled back he looked out the window.

"Why were you fighting Jasper?"

I looked out the window to see no one had moved.

"I need some way to vent my anger. Why not start learning to fight?"

"Did he teach you that?"

"No."

"Was he going easy on you?"

"Not that I know of."

"How did you beat him? No one ever beats Jasper, not even me."

"I don't know. I just watched him and knew what to do."

"You are amazing. You know that don't you."

"I may have heard that before."

We started kissing again. This time quicker and more gentle. Our kisses slowed until I was resting my forehead on Edward's.

"I think we should go help everyone."

When I looked out of the window again, I saw that no one had moved yet. I laughed slightly, at the looks on their faces.

"Come on then."

I slid off his lap and pulled him out of my car. His arms wrapped around me, we made our way over to Jasper. I reached a hand out to him and helped him up.

"Wow."

That seemed to shake everyone from their trance.

"How the hell did you beat us Bella?"

"I don't know Emmett. I just did."

"Bella have you ever seen us fight before?"

"No. Only from when you were wrestling."

"Bella how about you fight both Peter and I. See if you can take us both?"

"Okay then."

I turned to Edward taking his hands in mine.

"Let's see what I can do. Don't worry about me. They won't hurt me."

"Okay love. If you want to stop just say."

"I will. Love you Edward."

"Love you too."

I kissed him quickly before standing between Jasper and Peter. I closed my eyes and breathed in, identifying their scents. They exchanged looks, nodding once before running at me from different sides. I crouched down waiting till they got close enough. Once they were close enough I jumped high into the air and let them run into each other. Jasper was first to leap from the pile and face me again. I let him get close enough as he started fighting with his arms. He tried hitting me, striking me. I just blocked his every move. Peter jumped into action fighting as well. Continuing to block their every move, I jumped into the trees with them following me. Swinging from branch to branch, I used my legs to push Jasper and Peter away from me. I swung onto a branch, my now perfect balance preventing me from falling. Jasper landed on one side of me, Peter on the other side. I grabbed Jasper's arm knocking both him and Peter out of the tree. Tangled within each other they fell to the floor with a thump. Gracefully, I leapt from the tree and lowered my teeth to each of their necks in turn.

"Thanks guys. I needed that."

"Amazing Bella. You are a natural fighter."

"I think you should help when teaching to fight on Friday. Jasper's the best fighter we have yet you beat him and me easily. I think we may stand a chance if it comes down to a fight."

"No matter what the odds there is always a chance. Never give up hope on something you love. You'll never achieve anything that way."

I turned to see everyone gathered round the trees.

"Kate shall we practise?"

"If you want and if Edward wants to."

"I'm up for it. It would be good to get Emmett to have a go sometime though."

"You know what Edward, I'm good. I'll leave this up to you."

"Thanks Emmett."

We all ran back to the Cullen home.

"Guys don't forget, Esme and I are leaving tonight for Egypt. We'll be back Saturday morning."

"Of course."

Kate, Edward and I spent the next four hours practising my shield not once did my mind let me shield Edward. I eventually bashed my head on a tree in frustration.

"Why can't I do it?"

Edward's arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me away from the tree. I buried my head into his chest annoyed at myself. What was the point in this ability if I can't use it right? Edward swayed us side to side, his head on mine.

"It's okay love. You'll get it eventually. Let's take a break; you haven't seen our children all day. Let's go spend some time with them."

"Thanks."

He pecked me on the lips and walked us into the house. Everyone smiled at me when we entered and Mason ran at us. I opened my arms to him.

"Momma you're awesome. Can you teach me to fight?"

"Maybe another time baby. Did you have a good day Mason?"

"I had a great time."

"That's good baby."

"Did you have fun at school momma?"

"It was alright. I would have rather spent my day here with you and your sisters though."

"Can you stay tomorrow momma?"

"I'm sorry baby, I can't. I have to go to school. I've missed too much to miss anymore."

"Okay momma. As long as I see you after momma."

"I'll come here straight away."

"Thanks momma. I love you."

"Love you too."

The rest of the evening went by quickly. Edward and I spent it with our children, Esme and Carlisle departed after we promised we'd behave. When we tucked our children in, Edward and I went downstairs and sat on the porch steps. Jasper and Peter decided we may as well start learning to fight considering we had time. Everyone had paired off practising specific moves whilst Jasper and Peter showed them how to do it.

"Everything just got real."

"I know love. I never thought I'd see so many vampires working together to protect each other."

We just sat watching everyone. I particular fight caught my eye. It was between Emmett and Charlotte. Emmett was still relying on his strength when the truth was Charlotte was too agile for him to catch her. I kissed Edward's cheek and made my way over to Emmett.


	62. Training

**Training**

"Emmett stop."

"Hey Bella, what's up?"

"The sky."

"Funny."

"I noticed you weren't doing very well. Charlotte I assume you've been taught to use your speed. You are one of the fastest here."

"Thanks Bella."

"Emmett, you are relying on strength. I'm not saying your strength is a bad thing. It's very useful actually. The one problem is you can't use your strength unless you catch her. Watch. Charlotte I'm going to try and catch you, don't attack just try and stay away."

"Got it."

"Emmett this is what you do."

I ran at her attempting to grab her but she swiftly moved out of the way. I spun around and ran at her again. This continued on for a few minutes before I stopped.

"See Emmett, you'll never achieve anything that way. I want you to try something new. It may seem weird at first but trust me."

"Okay."

"Stand still, legs shoulder width apart. Close your eyes. Relax, take a deep breath in. Charlotte I want you to choose somewhere and stand around 15 feet away."

I waited for Charlotte to silently move.

"Now Emmett I want you to take your time. Don't open your eyes at any point. When you know where Charlotte is point in the direction you think she is standing. Block everything but your sense of smell. Hone in on Charlotte's scent."

I watched him sniffing the air, breathing deeply, trying to figure out where she is.

"Charlotte raise your arms above your head and lower them again slowly."

She did just that and Emmett took in a deep breath and raised his hand pointing at Charlotte.

"Keep your eyes closed Emmett but turn to face the way you are pointing."

He turned slowly still sniffing the air.

"Charlotte when I saw so I want you to take one step in any direction. Emmett you are going to copy her with your eyes closed. Got it?"

"Got it."

I nodded to Charlotte and she took one slow, big step to the left. Emmett stood there not moving for a few seconds before stepping to the left as well. I nodded to Charlotte again and she stepped diagonally backwards and to the right. Emmett copied her again.

"Open your eyes Emmett."

He did and gasped.

"See Emmett. It doesn't take a lot to use other senses. I want you to try catching Charlotte again but this time use your sense of smell to distinguish the direction she is moving in."

Emmett and Charlotte faced off and instead of charging focused himself before running at her. As she dodged him he moved with her and grabbed her arms flipping her to the ground.

"Well done Emmett. I want you to keep practising that."

Emmett ran at me, swinging me round in his arms.

"That was so cool Bella. Thanks."

"No problem Emmett. If it helps you take out some more vampires then its good I'm here."

He put me down and went back over to Charlotte. I looked around to see everyone watching.

"That's an interesting method Bella. I've never thought of that before. Could you teach me how to do that?"

"Sure. I'm guessing a few of you want to learn this?"

They all nodded.

"Okay then. Get back into your pairs and find a space. I want you to memorise each other's scents. Edward you can be my partner so you don't cheat."

Edward stood next to me, breathing in my scent.

"I want you to decide who is person A and who is B; it doesn't matter who is who because you will both get a go at some point."

Murmurs ran through the clearing as they decided who was who.

"Person A stand in the middle, shoulder width apart with your eyes closed. Person B choose somewhere to stand and don't move."

I waited for everyone to do as I said before I moved so Edward could find me.

"Now person B I want you to raise your arms slowly and lower them. This disturbs the particles in the air and sends your scent through the air. Person A when you are ready point to person B."

Edward was the first to point followed by a couple of others. Some of them got it wrong but corrected themselves quickly.

"Now I want you to face that way. Person B, slowly step in any direction, person A copy."

I stepped forward and waited for Edward to as well. He took a deep breath and confidently stepped forward. I watched as some were more confident and others were less so.

"Do this a few more times and then open your eyes. See how well you did. Then I want you to use this. Person A will try to catch the other. Person B there will be no fighting just escaping. I want you to practise getting away from people. Being good at fighting is all well and good but if you can't get away from someone then you will be dead in seconds."

I turned back to Edward and carried on with the steps. After another three times I told him to open his eyes when I was right in front of him. He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into a kiss.

"You're brilliant love."

"If you say so."

"I do."

"Come on then. Try and catch me."

I jumped out of his arms and ran for the trees. Weaving in and out of the trees I tried to send him off my trail. I sensed Edward to the left of me and leapt into the trees, followed by Edward. We leapt between the trees until he leapt at me and pulled me to the ground. We rolled down a hill, laughing in each other's arms.

"You didn't think you could stay away for good?"

"I knew you'd get me eventually. If not I'd have come back anyway."

"Good. I love you my fiancé."

"I love you too."

I was lying on top of Edward as my lips slowly met his. We moved together, as one. In that moment I knew that we could be killed by the Volturi but our love would never die. Ever since I was born, our paths had been set to cross. No matter what, we were to fall in love. We are two halves of a whole. My hands wound into Edward's hair, massaging his scalp. A low moan escaped his lips as he traced circles on my hips. He pulled away from me but didn't take his lips away from my skin. Instead he trailed kisses down my jaw and neck, sucking and nipping at the skin.

"Edward."

"Yes baby?"

"I-I love you."

"Good to know."

He brought lips back to mine, sliding his tongue into my mouth. His taste filled me as his tongue caressed mine. It was my turn to moan into his mouth as he rolled us over, so he was on top. His hand came up and moved the hair out of my face, running his fingers through my hair. Our kisses slowed until Edward was just smiling down at me.

"Let's go back love."

"One more minute."

"Anything you want."

"Kiss me."

"You'll never hear me say no."

He crushed his lips to mine taking my breath away. When he pulled back I was begging for more but knew we didn't have time. Edward pulled my up into his arms and we ran back to the Cullen house hand-in-hand. Everyone was still practising. I noticed the sun had started to rise and called everyone to a stop.

"Guys we need to stop. We have to get to school soon. I think last night was productive to say the least. I want everyone to practise with different people so you know how it will feel when you take in an unfamiliar scent for the first time."

Edward and I made our way into the house and ran up to our room. We had a quick shower before getting dressed and going to wake our children. Once they were dressed and fed we drove them down to La Push as Leah, Jacob and Seth were babysitting for the day along with the wolf pack. After talking with Sam quickly about training on Sunday with the pack, we drove to school ready for a long day


	63. Egyptian Coven

**Egyptian Coven**

The next two days passed very much the same. School, spending time with Mason, Lizzie and Renesmee, practising with Edward and Kate and training everyone to fight. Alice went round delivering the wedding invites Friday evening.

Saturday came and everyone was practising using scents to guide them, whilst Edward and I taught our children Math and English. They were now reaching three and a half. All three of them enjoyed learning because it gave them a chance at being normal. Mason's favourite subject is History. Jasper would generally teach them History as he loved it the most. Lizzie's favourite is Art. She is the best artist I've seen for a long time. I'm really proud of her. Renesmee is like me and prefers English. She likes the classics like Edward and I and reads them whenever she can. Also Edward teaches her piano when they get a chance. He helps her understand the theoretical side of music as well as the practical.

A car could be heard coming up the drive causing everyone's heads to turn as Carlisle and Esme drove up to the house. They climbed out the car and looked around at us all before turning to the forest where four vampires were approaching from. Four, more tanned vampires- if possible- emerged from the forest looking at us all.

"Everyone this is Amun, his mate Kebi, Benjamin and his mate Tia. They may witness. Edward, Bella would you introduce your children."

I stood up and lifted Mason into my arms as Edward picked up our girls. We made our way over to the Egyptian coven. I noticed Benjamin and Tia were younger; they looked close to mine and Edward's age, maybe slightly older. Kebi smiled at our children along with Benjamin and Tia; Amun looked cautious.

"Hello Amun, Kebi. It's been a very long time."

"It's good to see you again Edward."

"This is my mate and fiancé Bella."

"It's nice to meet you Bella."

"It's nice to meet you too Kebi."

"Who are these beautiful children Edward?"

"These are mine and Bella's children."

"What do you mean Edward? That is not possible."

"Bella has not been a vampire for very long. It was two weeks ago on Wednesday that she gave birth to these three amazing children. Due to them being half human, half vampire they grow faster than normal."

"This is amazing. Vampires can have children."

"I'm afraid not Kebi. Bella was human when she had our children; she started her change straight after they were born."

"You were with her when she was human?"

"Yes. We've known each other for a year and a half."

"How could you be so close to her?"

"You have no idea how hard it was. I nearly killed her the first time we met. She was my singer."

Several gasps could be heard, some from vampires that had been here a while and the others from the Egyptians.

"How did you manage not killing her?"

"I couldn't, there was something preventing me attacking her. It was as if I already knew I was in love with her."

"When did you find out about vampires Bella?"

"Uhhh, it was about a month or two after I met the Cullens."

"And you still wanted to be close to them?"

"Yeah. I saw them for them, not what they have been forced to be. None of them chose this life yet they've made what they can with what they have. They live life to the fullest with what they have. You can't judge them for what they are. They are kind, loving people who protect their family no matter what."

"You are an interesting creature aren't you Bella?"

"You haven't seen anything yet Benjamin."

"Emmett."

"What's up Bella?"

"The sky."

"Are you going to say that every time I ask what's up?"

"Don't know. Perhaps you should find out or, better yet, stop asking it. Anyway what I wanted to say was shut up."

"What if I don't?"

"Let's see if you have learnt anything since Wednesday, shall we?"

"I can totally take you now Bella."

I turned back to the Egyptian's surprised faces.

"I'm sorry, but I have to go shut Emmett up. It should only take a few minutes. Excuse me."

I placed Mason on the ground and he ran over to Esme and Carlisle, jumping into their arms. They looked at me curiously, to which I just winked at them.

"Be back in a minute. Love you."

"Love you too Bella. Take it easy on him. You'll crush his spirit if you defeat him too quickly."

"No promises."

I pecked him on the lips and kissed Lizzie and Nessie on the forehead.

I stood in front of Emmett as he circled me taking in my scent. I didn't move; I didn't look at him. I closed my eyes, taking out a blindfold I'd use to practise with.

"I'll give you a chance Emmett."

I plugged in my earphones turning up Debussy to max, blocking out all sounds. I crouched down, feeling the movements in the air. The air shifted behind me. I didn't move. I left my face blank, not showing my confidence. Emmett ran at me from behind, I swung my leg round causing him to fly through the air. I followed him through the disruption in the air. I grabbed his leg before he could get up and flung him into a tree. I waved my arm through the air, brushing his scent into the air and lowering my teeth to his neck.

"Dead."

I back flipped off him, took out my earphones and took of my blind flood. Everyone was stood round watching. I noticed Alistair standing by the window of the attic, watching us.

"It seems you have been busy Bella. Where did you learn that?"

"Actually Carlisle she was the one to teach us all."

"Bella you just keep surprising us don't you?"

"That's just me for you."

"We will stay and witness Carlisle."

"Thank you Amun. You are welcome to stay in our home but when you wish to hunt, please go to the other side of Seattle. We have a treaty with some wolves to up hold."

"Of course Carlisle. Thank you."

"Can I meet them?"

"Of course Benjamin. Mason can you come over here?"

"Coming daddy."

I walked back over to Edward and wrapped my arm around his waist. I scooped Mason up into my arm, smiling down at him.

"This is our son Mason. He's the oldest by a few minutes. He looks just like Edward and he has a physical shield."

"Hello Mason, I'm Benjamin. You are an interesting creature aren't you?"

"Hello Benjamin. It's nice to meet you. Are you going to help momma and daddy?"

"Yeah. They've done nothing wrong."

"Thank you."

"This is Elizabeth, or Lizzie for short, our first daughter. She looks more like Bella."

"Hello Lizzie."

"Hello Benjamin. Don't be scared, no one will get hurt."

"What?"

"She can read minds."

"Amazing. Just like her father. And who is this beautiful girl?"

"This is Renesmee, or Nessie for short, but Bella refuses to call her that."

"It's nice to meet you Renesmee."

She raised her hand to his cheek and he pulled away slightly. I nodded to him, letting him know it was alright. Renesmee communicated to him and he nodded to her.

"You have powerful children Bella, Edward. They are amazing."

"Thank you. They really are amazing."

"Can I show you something Nessie?"

She nodded to him and he took her hand and created a tornado in her hand. He closed it over and shot it in the air.

"Benjamin can influence the elements."

"That's cool."

"Momma can we go hunting?"

"Yeah baby. We'll go in a minute."

"They hunt?"

"Yes. They have many vampire traits but they also have many human traits. They run almost as fast as vampires, have a vampire's strength and they hunt for blood. But they can also eat human food and sleep."

"I've never seen anything like it."

"Edward do you want to come hunting with us?"

"Yeah. Lizzie wants to come too."

"Okay, let's say goodbye to the others. It was nice meeting you Amun, but we need to be going now."

"Would you mind if I joined you Bella?"

"You are more than welcome to join us Benjamin; we will not force you to do anything you do not wish to."

"Benjamin don't."

"Father I am merely curious to how the Cullens live. I wish to see what it would be like to live in peace with the humans. I will go with Bella and Edward today."

It turned out several vampires wished to try and follow the path of the Cullens. Emmett, Rose and Esme stayed behind with Amun, Kebi and Alistair and to look after Renesmee. All other vampires wished to try our lifestyle but made no promises. We taught them how to kill their prey effectively and dispose of the carcass. Mary and Randall's eyes as well as the Irish coven's eyes were already a mix of crimson red and amber. The Amazonian's found solace in the forest; they had lived their whole lives in the forest and found that finding a food source within the forest refreshing. Peter and Charlotte were weary at first but wanted to stop killing people. Peter told me it was like when he wanted to leave Maria's army. It was hard at first but got easier and he enjoyed this life a lot more. I was pleased we had changed so many people's lives in such a short time.


	64. Wedding

**Wedding**

We spent Sunday teaching the new arrivals and wolves how to fight with the sense of smell. Kate, Edward and I ended up practising for two hours. Saturday evening I retreated into my mind and asked Carla why I couldn't use my shield properly. She said it was because my mind was the only one blocked from Aro and he couldn't know about my shield until it was necessary. I managed to block Kate a couple of times which sparked hope in everyone. I felt so bad for not being able to tell them because they all had this doubt that we wouldn't live.

Monday arrived quickly and we went to school. People kept whispering about mine and Edward's wedding tomorrow. I was super excited. Edward and I held onto each other all day. When we got back to the Cullen house all vampire's but the Cullens and Denalis had gone hunting until Wednesday. Alice pulled me away from Edward and Emmett and Jasper took him out for his 'Batchelor' party. I was limited to upstairs as the others were making the final touches downstairs.

My mom arrived in the evening, and went to help Esme and Alice make the final touches. We introduced her to Renesmee, Mason and Lizzie as Edward's cousins. Thankfully she didn't question it. I lay with Nessie all evening, thinking about how my life had changed since I moved to Forks. I fell in love with a vampire, who gave me three amazing children and forever to spend with them. I would soon be Mrs Bella Cullen.

Tuesday morning went quickly with Alice, Esme and my mom doing my hair and makeup. Rose helped Nessie, Mason and Lizzie get ready and made lunch for the wolves, my children, Renee and Charlie. After lunch everyone started arriving and took their places outside. I had my dress on when my Dad came in ready to walk me down the aisle.

"You ready Bella?"

"Yeah. Thanks Dad."

"You're a young woman now Bella. I want you to go see the world and have a good life. Just don't forget about your old man."

"I'll never forget you dad. I never thanked you for letting me come to Forks dad. I may not have liked it at first but this will forever be my home. Thank you dad for everything."

"There is no need to thank me Bells. You'll always be my little girl."

"And you'll always be my dad."

He took my hand and led me to the top of the stairs. Alice and Rose were in front with Lizzie and Renesmee who now looked four years old. The music started up and the girls started descending the stairs. When they got to the bottom my dad and I started our descent. Don't get me wrong but I was nervous as hell. I was about to become a Cullen for good and that scared me.

What if I messed up and drained a human? What if I couldn't save us on Saturday? What if Edward got bored of me and moved on to someone else?

My thoughts ran through my head in seconds but as soon as I got outside and saw my Edward, standing alone all my doubts suddenly went away somehow. Whatever would happen in the future could never end the love we shared. In that moment I didn't notice anything else; it was only Edward and I. This was our moment.

"We are gathered here today to witness the joining of Edward Anthony Mason Cullen and Isabella Marie Swan."

I didn't hear what Mr Webber said after that. I was too lost in Edward's eyes to notice.

"Do you Edward Anthony Mason Cullen take Bella to be your lawfully wedded wife?"

"I do."

"Do you Isabella Marie Swan take Edward to be your lawfully wedded husband?"

"I do."

"Then by the power vested in me, by the power of God, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride."

Edward leaned down to my lips, his arms wrapping around my waist.

"Finally."

He whispered just loud enough for me to hear. His lips caught mine up in loving kiss. All too soon he pulled away, wrapping me up in his arms, turning us around so we faced our friends and family who were applauding. It was done, I finally became a Cullen.

We were passed round friends and family, all congratulating us on our marriage. Angela nearly started to cry when we got to her. Our first dance came and went with us gracefully gliding along the floor. Next I was handed over to Charlie whilst Edward danced with Renee. I was then passed over to Carlisle. I danced with most of the guests but always ended up in Edward's arms for the slower dances. We spent the evening dancing in each other's arms. Every now and then we'd pick one of our children up and spin around with them between us.

After hours of dancing Alice pulled me away and sent me to get changed into my going away dress. I met Edward at the top of the stairs and said goodbye to our babies before heading down the stairs. After saying goodbye to our friends and family we climbed into my Lambo and drove it to Port Angeles airport, so it would look as if we had gone away. We then walked along a forest trail together, until Edward scooped me up in his arms and set off running.

We spent the evening making love to each other. The morning came and we lay in each other's arms enjoying the time we had together. We made love a couple more times before cleaning ourselves up in the shower and lying together on the couch.

"Play something for me."

"What would you like me to play?"

"Anything. Play something for us."

"Come on then."

He picked me up and carried me to the piano, sitting on the bench. His fingers danced across the piano playing Esme's favourite. He then moved onto my lullaby. I wrapped my arms around his waist nuzzling my face in his neck. When he started Claire de lune I surprised him by placing my fingers on his and playing along with him.

"When did you learn to play?"

"I asked Renesmee to teach me a thing or two. I wanted to surprise you."

"Consider me surprised my wife."

I moved my fingers from his and began a new tune. He moved his fingers from the piano and wrapped them around my waist. I played a piece I'd written for him. It started of slow and mysterious and became more frantic before slowing again.

"What's this?"

"I was going to call it Edward in Forks. It's to represent our meeting here in Forks and our journey."

"You wrote that?"

"Yeah. You're not the only one that can."

"I just haven't heard you playing ever before."

"I took lessons in Phoenix until I was 14. I was never any good but I remembered how to play and imagined what it would sound like in my head. You wrote a piece for me, so I wanted to write one for you."

"I love you Bella. You are amazing."

"I love you too Edward."

We spent the rest of the day together, kissing, snuggling and making love. The sun had just gone down and Edward and I were lying on our bed.

"Can we ask Alice to bring our children over?"

"If you want baby. I'll ring her."

"Thanks honey."

"No problem baby."

We shared a kiss before he got up grabbing his phone. He rang Alice and she picked up quickly.

"Hey Edward. Everything alright?"

"Yeah. Can you run Elizabeth, Mason and Renesmee over here?"

"Sure. Where are you?"

"Run south east from the house. You should catch our scents soon enough."

"Okay I'll be there in fifteen minutes."

"Thanks Alice."

"You're welcome Edward. See you soon."

"See you soon."

He hung up and back over to me.

"I don't want to ruin our honeymoon but I need to be with our family. We won't have any time with each other after today, but I need to see our babies. If anything were to happen to any of them then I won't know what to do with myself. If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn't be able to live. I wouldn't be able to…"

"Shhh, calm down baby. I know how you feel. I don't mind if our babies come here. We've got to spend all of last night together and all day today. You're right, baby, we won't get a chance to have any time to ourselves but we won't get any time with our babies either. We'll spend the night with them and drop them off at La Push tomorrow morning. We'll try and find some time for us and time for them okay. Don't worry about it."

"Thanks Edward. I love you."

"I love you too Bella, my wife."

He gave me a big kiss before pulling away.

"Come on baby, we need to get dressed before Alice gets here."

"Okay."

He pulled me up into his arms and carried me into the walk in closet. We were dressed and sitting on the couch when Alice and Esme approached with our babies. We sat on the outdoor swing waiting for them to appear. They ran into the small clearing and gasped when they saw our small home.

"Daddy, Momma."

"Hey baby. I missed you."

"Thank you Alice, Esme."

"Don't worry son. You have a wonderful place. Where did it come from?"

"I designed it with an old friend two weeks back."

"Can we have a look round?"

"Of course Alice. Come in."

I opened the door and stepped back, letting them come in. I took Renesmee out of Alice's arms, and Esme put Mason and Lizzie on the floor. They ran and jumped onto the couch.

"There are four rooms in total. The largest is this sitting room. Then we have the bedroom, a bathroom and a small walk in closet."

Alice let out a high pitched squeal.

"Can I see the closet?"

"Come on then Alice. Remember it is only small."

I showed it to her and she squealed again.

"It's good to see you changing your opinions in clothing Bella. You've got some good choices in here."

"Thanks Alice. I made sure this was here. If I didn't you would have killed me."

"That I would."

We went back into the sitting room where Esme was looking at the shelves of books and pictures I had put up.

"This is a really nice place Bella."

"Thanks Esme. I put a lot of effort into it. Renesmee chose the piano though."

"It was seeing this place but we'll leave you two to have time with your children. We'll see you after school tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow Esme. See you at school Alice."

"There's a pop quiz in Math tomorrow. Just giving you a heads up."

"Thanks Alice."

"Bye Bella. Bye Edward."

"Bye Alice, bye mom."

"Have a good evening son."

They left quickly, leaving us to spend the night with our babies.

"Momma did you and Daddy have a good day?"

"Yes baby, we did. It was nice to have some time to ourselves, but it's time we have some time with you."

"You sure momma?"

"Of course baby. We won't get any time together after today. Daddy and I have had our time but now it's your time."

"Thanks momma."

We spent the evening together as a family until Lizzie and Mason fell asleep. We carried them to our bed and snuggled up on the couch with Renesmee.

"I love you guys more than my own life."

"I'd give my live for you two any day. If it comes down to it I'll do anything to keep you alive."

"Daddy no."

"Renesmee if it's between you and me, you will walk away. I couldn't let anything happen to you, Elizabeth, Mason or your momma. You mean too much to me to lose any of you."

"Let's make a deal then. All of us will come away alive for each other's sake."

"I'll make that deal momma."

"It looks like we have a deal then love."

"Good. No one is allowed to talk about dying for each other again because none of us will die. Got it?"

"Got it love."

"Got it momma."

Renesmee yawned really wide as I rocked her in my arms.

"Go to sleep baby."

"Will you stay with me daddy? You too momma?"

"Of course Nessie. We won't leave you."

"Thanks daddy."

I held Renesmee all night whilst Edward held me. The morning came bright and early and Mason was the first to wake up. Edward gave me a quick kiss before going to get him up. Renesmee stirred in my arms, her eyes fluttering open. She raised her hand to my cheek.

'Morning momma.'

"Morning Renesmee. Did you have a good sleep?"

'Yes momma. Are you going to school today?'

"Yes baby. We're going to take you and Lizzie and Mason to La Push first though. The pack will look after you today, and then they'll take you home. Everyone's going to do some training tonight, so we'll all be busy."

"I get to see Jake today?"

"Yes baby. He'll be there to look after you. You gonna get up and get ready?"

"Yeah momma. Give me a minute."

"Take all the time you need baby."

Snow had started to fall over night and our small clearing had a couple of patches of snow. Once we were all ready, Edward ran home and drove his Volvo round to the end of the road. I lead the others through the forest and met Edward standing by the car. The others jumped in the back whilst I climbed into the front. We dropped them off at Sam and Emily's- we were allowed on the Res now due to me being a vampire and close friends with the wolves. School was again, boring to say the least. Edward and I ignored everyone's whispers about our marriage and why we got married in the first place. Jessica started a rumour that it was because I had gotten pregnant at the end of last year with Edward's baby and our parents forced us to get married. Only Lauren backed her story up, everyone else could finally see we were in love and meant to be together. Don't get me wrong there were many girls who didn't want to believe it and many guys that didn't want to believe it, but when I was sat on Edward's lap at lunch, my arms around his neck and his around my waist- our eyes were locked the entire lunch, just staring into each other's, the occasional kiss here and there, seemed to show them that we truly were in love. At the end of the day Edward scooped me up into his arms and carried me bridal style to his Volvo. We shared an Eskimo kiss before he climbed into the driver's seat and drove us home.


	65. Intense Training

**Intense Training**

"Welcome home Bella, Edward. Congratulations."

Congratulations rang through the room of Vampires. We nodded our thanks to everyone before running upstairs to our room, getting changed, ready for training. When we got downstairs everyone was already outside waiting for us.

"Bella, Peter and I were talking and we want to see how many of us you can take on without seeing or hearing anything. You up to that?"

"Yeah. As long as none of you are planning on killing me, I don't see why not."

"Well no one's going to kill you, that's for sure."

"Well let's give it a go."

Jasper chucked me my IPod and blindfold, which I put on. I switched to 'Thinking Out Loud' by Ed Sheeran, and turned it up to max. I felt the presence of ten vampires surrounding me. Jasper, Peter, Charlotte, Emmett, Rose, Carlisle, Eleazar, Randall, Mary and Benjamin. There scents invaded my nose as I breathed in deeply. The first to run at me was Mary, Rose and Emmett. I waited until they were close but not too close and ran at Rose, somersaulted over her shoulders, letting her run into Emmett and Mary. I got my teeth to Rose's and Mary's necks before being flung into the trees by Emmett. Instead of crashing into them, I reached an arm out, grabbed a branch and swung around, landing on the grass, gracefully. Eleazar, Carlisle and Benjamin joined Emmett. Eleazar and Emmett both ran at me from behind whilst Carlisle and Benjamin came from either side. I ran at a tree, climbing to the top quickly and landing behind all four of them. Taking them by surprise I lowered my teeth to Eleazar and Emmett's neck. Carlisle grabbed my ankle and flipped me to the ground. I didn't move and waited for Carlisle to lower his head, before grabbing it and flipping him over me and placed my teeth at his neck. Randall ran at me from one side as Benjamin threw a strong gust of wind at me. I dived out of the way, letting the wind knock Randall over. Peter ran at me at the same time as Benjamin. Benjamin jumped at me whilst Peter slid along the ground, tripping me up. I leapt from the ground as Randall approached, and knocked him into Peter. They both lay on the floor. I took this opportunity to make them both out. Just Jasper and Charlotte left. Jasper stood in front of me a good distance away, not moving. I felt Charlotte move so she was behind me. Jasper stepped to the left. I copied him. He stepped to the right. So did I. He kept moving simple steps side to side or backwards and forwards trying to distract me. I felt Charlotte creeping up behind me. Her arms reached out to grab me, but I spun round, grabbed her arms, twisting her and lowering my teeth to her neck before flipping backwards. Just Jasper. He wouldn't attack. He'd wait for me to attack and that's exactly what I planned to do. I ran in his direction and as he crouched to spring at me, I leapt to the left, grabbed a tree and swung to a higher branch. Jasper responded by jumping after me. He was a branch away when I somersaulted from the tree and ran between several before climbing another. He followed my scent until he was a short way from the tree I was in. He stood still, moving his head to look for any movement of tree or bush. He turned around so he was facing away from me and that's when I jumped on his back, lowering my teeth to his neck. I jumped off him and removed the earphones and blindfold, to see everyone staring at me.

"Amazing Bella. Truly amazing."

"Thanks. So how did I do?"

"Indescribably well. I've never seen anyone fight the way you do Bella. When Jasper and I were in Maria's army we taught thousands of newborns to fight every year. None had the control or strength to defeat more than three vampires at one time. To see you take on ten skilled fighters and beat them without your sight or hearing is astounding. I think we have a chance of winning with or without your shield."

"There's always a chance."

"Of course. Let's get practising then. Do you want to practise your shield Bella?"

"Not now. I'll let Kate practise fighting now. We'll practise later."

"Okay then."

Jasper and Peter started taking them all through different moves as I made my way into the house. I ran up to the attic to see Alistair standing by the window watching what the training session.

"You can go join them you know."

"I've already made it clear that I will not fight the Volturi. I'm here to witness and that's all. I'm not saying you have no chance against the Volturi because if you take out the witch twins you could win. I just refuse to enter something that will have me on the run for the rest of my existence."

"What if I told you that a fight will not occur? That I can prevent it coming down to a fight. What would you say to that?"

"That you can't promise something like that. No one, not even Alice can assure us that this will not end in a fight. Why would you be able to assure that?"

"That's the thing, I can't, but I can assure you that as long as I am here no one will be harmed. Not you, not any of them, not the wolves. You don't have to believe me and I'm not saying this to convince you to stand against the Volturi. I'm so grateful you've agreed to witness it's hard to thank you, but if you stay and give your opinion I can promise you that no harm will come to you and you will be as free as you were before you came here."

"You really believe that the Volturi will stop and listen to what you have to say and then leave as if nothing happened."

"That's the thing though isn't it? I know that we will be fine. It's everyone else that hopes that we will be left alone. I can't tell them that we will definitely be dead on Saturday. First because that isn't true, but secondly, those people have faith in what they are fighting for. They have formed new bonds with each other, they have changed their life for the better just by draining a deer or two. You live of animal blood for a week and then tell me that this is still a wasted cause, because I assure you that you can gain so much more from this life by trusting for once in your life."

I left the room before he could say anything else. I wasn't trying to change him. Yes everyone else's eyes were now amber apart from Amun and Kebi's but they were doing their best. They hunted every morning, to keep their thirst at bay. I didn't expect any of these vampires to stick to the vegetarian diet. It is their choice how they live their lives, but to know that they were all making an effort, even Amun, warmed my heart.

I ran outside just in time to hear the footsteps of all the wolves approaching. 17 wolves to be precise. Due to the amount of vampires in the area more Quileute's were changing. Sam emerged first, followed by Jacob, Leah and Seth with Renesmee, Mason and Lizzie on their backs- now the age of four and a half.

The fighting stopped as they noticed the presence of the wolves. I went over to my children, as did Edward and pulled them into our arms.

"Hey momma."

"Hey baby. Did you have a good day with the wolves?"

"It was really fun."

"I'm glad to hear it. You hungry?"

"Kind of momma."

"There's a plate of cookies in the kitchen, go with your sisters, Mason and help yourself. Grandma Esme, and Auntie Rose made them for you."

"Thank you momma. Thank you Grandma Esme and Auntie Rose."

They smiled at him as he jumped from my arms and ran into the house, with his sisters on his trail. I turned to the wolves.

"There are some for you guys as well."

Some of the new wolves looked unsure, but Sam nodded reassurance to them. They went and changed in the woods. Embry, Quil and Jared led them from the forest. They gave me a hug before going into the kitchen. I turned to see the rest of them had changed. Jasper spoke before anyone else could.

"Bella, do you want to go again this time with a couple of wolves?"

"Why not."

The wolves looked at me curiously.

"Paul, Jacob, Sam you can take this one. All you have to do is attack Bella. No ripping of limbs or biting. If you keep her on the ground one of us will get her out. If she wraps her arms around you or puts her teeth to your neck you are out. Got it?"

"Yeah I got it but what's the point? Won't it be easy for us to take on Bella? No offence."

"None taken."

"You'll see. Oh and don't worry about putting your all into it."

I looked at Jasper to see the same ten as before standing in a line ready to go, but Alice and Maggie had joined the group. Maggie was actually quite surprising in training. She is much like Alice and Charlotte. They are all nimble creatures that are hard to catch.

"Let's do this then."

Jasper chucked my blindfold and IPod at me again. I fastened them into place turning on 'Feeling Good' by Nina Simone. All twelve vampires surrounded me with the three wolves at different intervals. Instead of two or three vampires attacking at once, five of them ran at me, each at a different angle. Rose, Randall, Maggie, Benjamin and Mary all ran at me. I dodged them all but Rose who threw me at the house. I heard Esme gasp just as I was about to hit the window. I clutched the ground, with my fingers and stopped just before I flew into the porch. Leaping from the ground I ran faster than I had before at Rose. She expected me to fly over her but I dove at her legs at the last second, pulling her to the ground. My teeth at her neck, she was out. Mary was trying to creep up on me but I grabbed her leg, flinging her into Maggie and Benjamin. All three of them were out when I lowered my teeth to each of their necks. Paul joined the next group of Randall, Carlisle, Emmett and Eleazar. I quickly got each of them out using a mixture of techniques I'd developed. Some by going over the target and getting someone from behind, or diving over them but grabbing their legs and flipping them at the last minute. It ended up Alice, Jasper, Peter, Charlotte, Jacob and Sam all against me. Jacob and Sam ran at me form different sides whilst Charlotte ran at me from behind. I whirled round and ran at Charlotte. If I timed this right, the wolves should collide with Charlotte. I was right; I grabbed Charlotte's shoulders and somersaulted over her. I felt the tremors in the earth as they collided with one another. I got them out swiftly, leaving Jasper, Peter and Alice. Peter ran at me from in front and I ran at him, Jasper was approaching from the side. I was about to leap over Peter when I felt the presence of two new vampires a couple of miles out. I froze, trying to pick up the direction they were coming in. Peter used this and flung me into the trees. I crashed into a tree, but jumped of and ran in the direction of the other vampires. Peter, Jasper and Alice ran after me, still not noticing the new vampires. I ran into the side of one of the new vampires, bringing him to the ground. He struggled beneath me, as the other ran at me from behind. I flipped off the first and pushed the other to the ground. It wasn't until I felt Edward pull me away that I stopped fighting.

I tore the blindfold from my eyes and pulled the earphones out of my ears.

"What was that all about?"

"I apologise Vladimir and Stefan, we were not expecting you and were training. Bella didn't know who you were so saw you as a threat."

"Why didn't you call to her?"

"She could not hear a thing. We have been using new means of training that prevent the use of sound when fighting another. What is it that you are doing here?"

"We heard about your stand against the Volturi. We are here offer support? No one has challenged the Volturi before and we have been waiting centuries for this moment."

"We are not challenging the Volturi Vladimir. They have accused us of breaking the law."

"We do not care what you did or didn't do Carlisle; we just want to support the cause against the Volturi."

"Why don't you come back to ours then? I'm sure everyone is wondering why we ran off."

"Of course Carlisle. I'm intrigued as to how many will stand against the Volturi."

Carlisle ran off with Stefan and Vladimir following. Edward held me in his arms a little longer before taking my hand and running of towards the house.

When we got to the edge of the trees everyone was standing outside looking at the new vampires until we exited the trees, when they looked at us.

"Is this why you ran off Bella?"

"Yeah."

"How did you know they were coming? I didn't know they were coming until I heard their footsteps."

"I sensed them. I was about to leap over Peter when I sensed them approaching from a couple miles out. My body froze as I tried locating them, that's when Peter flung me into the trees."

"This is astounding."

"What happened Bells? A few weeks ago you were tripping over your own feet and now look at you. You can take on twelve vampires and three wolves and thrash them."

"Thanks Jake, do you prefer it when I'm falling over every few seconds?"

"No, I wasn't saying that. I'm just shocked to see you fight so well."

Once introductions had been made to Vladimir and Stefan, training got under way again. This time Kate and Edward trained with me. I'd allowed myself to project a couple more times and hold it for longer but my shield never expanded very far. The furthest I got was a meter and a half before my shield snapped back on me. My fighting demonstration and progress with my shield inspired the others to work harder in their training. Everyone spent the whole night either practising or watching others practise. Edward and I stopped and put our children to bed after the wolves departed for the night promising to be back tomorrow as soon as school was due to finish. I then ran to Port Angeles and retrieved my Lambo, before practising not using my senses by myself. I'd move with the distortion of the particles in the air. To those watching it may have seemed like I was dancing and in a way, fighting is very much like dancing. The movement of limbs in time with another in fluid movements. I'd practise to slower songs as it was easier to focus when I wasn't fighting anyone. I started with songs by Birdy. Mainly because I love the meaning behind the words and the emotion she puts into her music. 'People help the people' is my favourite to train to because it gives me a sense of purpose. It reminds me why I'm doing this.

Friday came and everyone was still training hard. No one had disturbed me all night. I think it was because they gained comfort in the fact I was such a natural fighter. I felt Edward approaching me and let him wrap his arms around my waist. He pulled out the earphones, whilst I switched the music off.

"It's time for school again love. You need to go get ready."

"Okay. Give me a few minutes."

I gave him a passionate kiss before running up to our room and getting changed. After checking in on Renesmee, Lizzie and Mason- I noticed they were now verging on five years old- I grabbed my bag and ran downstairs. Edward stood by the door with his arms out waiting for me. Not wasting any more time, I ran straight into them.

"Love you know I'm not going to let go all day now?"

"I wasn't planning on letting you go."

"Come on baby, everyone's going hunting today and we'll go after school, so we'll be at our strongest for tomorrow."

"You go, I'm fine."

"You sure?"

"Yeah there's something I need to do."

"Okay love. Be careful."

"I will."

"Let's go to school."

Edward placed me in the car and took my hand, climbing over me.

"I told you, I'm not letting you go."

"I wasn't complaining."

The journey to school consisted of Edward holding my hand and kissing my knuckles every now and then. We pulled into the parking lot where our family awaited our arrival. They were all stood around Rose's BMW with their respective other in their arms. Today was going to be hard on everyone. No doubt Emmett and Rose won't be joining us at lunch. I climbed onto Edward's lap, just inhaling his scent. I watched students slip on the icy paths, on the way into school.

"You ready to go in love?"

"Yeah. Let's go. The sooner we get this over with the better. It just feels so weird going to school. I mean tomorrow we'll face the Volturi yet we are still going to school. It seems preposterous."

"I know what you mean. We could be dead tomorrow, yet we are going to school as if nothing will happen."

"Don't say that Edward. We agreed none of us will die."

"Sorry baby. I love you."

"I love you too. Come on we need to get going."

We climbed out of the car and made our way over to the forlorn looking Cullens.

"Guys I want you to smile. Enjoy the time we have okay. Think about everything you'll do on Sunday once the Volturi have left us alone. Think about everything you'll do in the next few years. The more you imagine it, the more chance of it becoming reality."

I pushed waves of happiness at Jasper, who then spread them out to the others, shocked at where the emotion came from. It worked though. They all smiled, even if they were small smiles.

The first few lessons passed quickly and lunch arrived. To my surprise Rose and Emmett were there, at our table waiting for our arrival.

"What are you guys doing here? I thought you'd have gone off together."

"We were going to but we wanted to be with our family."

"Thanks Rose."

When we were all sitting round the table, there was a depressing silence in the air.

"So Rose what are your plans for the future?"

"I want to open a garage at some point. Maybe next time we move, instead of going to school, I'll open one up. I'd charge low prices and help as many people as I can."

"That's really good idea. I think you'd do really well. What about you Emmett?"

"I don't want to do anything specifically. I guess if Rose will let me, I'd like to help with her garage."

"At least you thought about it. What about you Jasper?"

"There's not much I'd like to do, but I want to keep in contact with Peter and Charlotte some more. It's been so long since I last saw them."

"That's a nice idea. You and Peter are like brothers aren't you?"

"Yeah. I've always seen him as a brother. He always had my back in a fight."

"What about you Alice?"

"I'd like to create my own brand of clothing. Lizzie gave me the idea. I showed her some of my ideas and she showed me some of hers. I think we'd make a good partnership if she wanted too."

"I think she'd love too."

I looked up at my husband who was nodding at Emmett and Jasper.

"What about you honey? Is there anything you want to do?"

He shook his head at me, giving me a crooked smile.

"I just want to spend time with you without any interruptions. Maybe go somewhere with our babies and Leah, Jacob and Seth where there won't be any humans. We can be a family for a while."

"I like that idea. We could leave when we've graduated here."

"Why not at the end of this year?"

"If you don't remember, I haven't actually graduated before and I think I should."

"You right."

Everyone seemed to cheer up as the discussed their plans for the future. Lunch ended soon after and the last two lessons passed without any problems. We all hopped into our cars and made our way home. When we pulled onto the drive we heard shouting from the Cullen home.

"Carlisle I'm sorry but I will not stay. Kebi, Benjamin, Tia we are going. I will not bring the Volturi down on us."

When the car stopped we jumped out and ran into the living room. I noticed Alistair was no longer present in the house at all. Everyone else was gathered around the living room, including Jacob, Leah and Seth.

"What happened?"

"We were all out hunting and came back to find Alistair gone. He has done the right thing. I will not stay any longer. No one can defeat the Volturi."

"Amun, I've told you before that you do not need to fight. You are welcome to leave if you really want to but I'd appreciate it if you'd stay and witness."

"No. Carlisle may not ask you to fight and I'm not either. I cannot promise that a fight will not occur, but I can assure you that each and every one of you will survive. You will all be able to move on with your lives the way you want, whether that is as a vegetarian or not. No one will judge your choices because this life if not for everyone. You can walk out that door right now and no one will think any badly of you. It is bravery in itself that you came here in the first place. If you stay, no one will force you to fight, you may leave at any point. However, if you choose to fight you will not be harmed."

"How can you assure us of this Bella? I understand you are a powerful vampire, but not even Alice can assure us of this."

"If you do not believe me ask Maggie. Maggie, was I lying when I said any of that?"

"No. One hundred percent true. None of us will be harmed tomorrow. But Bella, what about you? You never said if you will be harmed."

"Don't worry about me. I'll be fine."

"We will fight."

I nodded at the Denalis in thanks.

"The pack will. We protect our family."

"Thanks Jacob."

"We'll fight."

"So will we."

"So Major, one more battle."

"Of course Peter."


	66. Preparation

**Preparation**

Everyone agreed to fight but Amun and Kebi. Carlisle truly had some great friends. Soon Rose, Emmett, Alice, Jasper and Edward ran off to hunt and I jumped in my Saloon and drove home. Charlie was staying on the Res with Billy for the weekend so I knew he would be well protected. I gathered some of my belongings I hadn't had the chance to collect. I opened the safe at the back of my closet and took my sapphire necklace out as well as a picture of Ava and me with our mom and dad at the beach when we were three. I put the things in an envelope and retrieved the CD Ava had created a month before she died. It wasn't amazing but it was the best a four year old could ever do. She was a genius when it came to music. I put the CD in the player and pressed play. Her melodic voice rang through the room as I crouched onto my knees. I shifted into a cat, then a dog and a mouse. I then stretched both my shields, individually as well as together. I tried Kate's electric shock ability and felt the electricity running through my veins. I then created a gust of wind that blew papers everywhere. I made it rain in my room. I held my hand up and lit my finger tips on fire. I tested it. Making a fire ball, I threw it in the air but extinguished it before it hit anything. I made the fire travel along my arms until my whole body was alight. I didn't feel any different though. I could see the burning, amber flames but didn't feel the effects. I brought the fire back to my fingers before putting it out. I opened my mind and listened to the thoughts of Forks residents. It seemed Lauren was trying to decide what dress to wear on her date with Tyler tonight. I sent a thought to her telling her to go for the purple dress. She didn't notice anything out of the ordinary and agreed with 'her' thoughts. I listened to Mrs Macafenee from across the street. She was trying to tell her husband of forty five years that she hadn't seen anyone else and that she had been at the grocery. Truth. I willed for Mr Macafenee to believe her and he did. All these abilities where getting too much for me. Yes they were amazing and really fun, but it took a lot of effort to practise them.

It was getting dark outside and I knew I had to get back. We'd all be going to the baseball field to be ready for tomorrow. I picked my back pack up and collected the CD before jumping in my Saloon and going back to the Cullen's- or my home. Everyone was ready to go. All their eyes now brilliant amber apart from Vladimir and Stefan's. They smiled at me as I climbed from my car. Edward's arms wrapped around me causing me to relax back into him.

"You ready to go?"

"Yeah. Now I am."

"Come on then."

We ran to the others and picked up our children now the age of six. Mason climbed on Edward's back whilst Lizzie was in his arms. Renesmee was in my arms. We followed the others to a small campsite in the trees behind the baseball field. A tent had already been set up for Renesmee, Lizzie and Mason. Logs where placed around a pile of wood for us to sit on. Benjamin lit the fire.

"So are we going to tell, some battle stories or what?"

Peter and Charlotte sat at vampire speed on one of the logs followed by Randall, Mary, the Irish coven and Denalis.

"There's a legend that one day, when justice is to be served, two twins will unite to change the way vampires co-exist. These twins will be the most powerful vampires ever to walk the earth. They could take out a whole army with the click of their fingers. They could go unnoticed in a group of vampires, killing each and every one of them without being detected. It's said that when the twins work together the only sign as too who they are is a spiral on their ankle with a blue sapphire circle in the middle."

"Why didn't we try and find these twins?"

"No one knows if they exist yet or not. The prophecy was made fifty years ago and there hasn't been any evidence to suggest that they do exist."

"Anyone else have any stories or legends to share?"

I went over to the tent where Lizzie, Renesmee and Mason were communicating to each other. It turned out that when they all held hands they could use each other's powers. When they saw me the smiled up at me.

"Hey babies. You guys are so big now."

"Hi momma."

"I want to talk to you three before you need to go to sleep."

I held Renesmee on one side and Lizzie on the other, Mason sat in front of me.

"You guys are my life and I want you to know that tomorrow nothing will happen to you. I need you to stay with Jacob, Leah and Seth tomorrow. Daddy and I will be fine but if something happened to you I wouldn't be able to forgive myself. Promise that you'll stay with them no matter what happens."

"We promise momma. Will you promise that you'll look after daddy though? He'll do anything to protect you, just don't let him get hurt momma. We just met him and we can't lose him or you momma."

"I promise Mason. I won't let anything happen to daddy or me. Sunday we will be together as a family and we'll have forever together. No one will take that from us baby. We've come too far to give up."

"We love you momma."

"I love you all too. I want you to have something. When my sister and I were born, my mom bought us both identical sapphire necklaces that we'd have forever, to remind us that where ever we were we'd always be sisters. I want you to have a necklace each with a Garnet as your birthstone to remind you that you'll always be triplets no matter what happens. Mason I've got you an anklet instead because I thought you'd prefer this. It adjusts so as you grow you can fix it to the right size. Lizzie I found a thin gold chain for yours. Renesmee yours is silver. I want you to wear these tomorrow, to show everyone you are proud to be different, that you are proud to be you. You'll always be my babies, no matter what."

"Thank you momma."

Three sets of arms wrapped around my neck. I hugged my three children to me.

"Go to sleep now. We have a long day tomorrow. I'll be outside all night. Just call if you need me. I love you guys so much."

"I love you too momma."

"Good night."

I tied their necklaces around their necks and wrapped Mason's anklet around his ankle, tightening it so it fit. I wrapped each of them up in a sleeping bag, kissing them on the forehead before going over to Edward. Everyone sat around the fire, telling battle stories.

"Jasper, have you come across Maria recently?"

"No. I haven't seen her since I left and joined you. Why?"

"We saw her just under a year ago. She was running away."

"Maria was running away. Why would she do that?"

"She told us that the Volturi guard had come to calm the wars in the south. They have a new member in the guard. No one knows who it is. They don't even know if it's a female or male. They are said to have defeated the entire army by themselves. Apparently not even Aro knows what this vampire looks like; they wear their Volturi cape every moment of the day with the hood up."

"So this vampire is most likely to be here tomorrow. The best chance we have is if Bella goes against them. If Maria can't take them on with an army of vampires, then none of us have a chance. Bella would you be willing on taking this vampire out?"

"No, there must be another way. She'll be killed."

"Edward, honey, don't worry. It may not come down to a fight."

"What if does?"

"Then I'll do what I can to take out this mysterious vampire. If it gives us a chance of winning then I'll do what I have too."

"Don't say that Bella. Remember our promise. We will all live this. You made that promise. You can't break it."

"I'm not breaking my promise Edward. Everyone will be fine, perfectly fine."

"So who will take on who?"

The rest of the night was spent with weighing up each individual Volturi strengths and weaknesses. By the end everyone had at least two vampires that were on their hit list. My main focus was this alleged vampire.


	67. Face-off

**Face-Off**

The morning arrived and the tension in the air increased ten-fold. Mason and Lizzie were talking with the wolves whilst I sat with Renesmee and Edward. I felt a sudden presence a little far off.

"Alistair's back."

"What?"

"Alistair is coming from the north. He'll be here in a few minutes."

I was right because two and a half minutes later a gold eyed Alistair walked into our little campsite.

"It's good to see you again Alistair."

"Thanks Bella. I took your advice."

"Why the change in diet Alistair? I've known you for over four hundred years. Not once have you ever shown an interest in going vegetarian."

"It was Bella here. I listened to her. She's right I need to trust a little more. I've always trusted you Carlisle and I won't abandon you in a desperate time of need. I'm here to fight for what's right."

"Thank you Alistair."

He nodded at me and jumped into a tree. I had to admit, I thought Alistair had gone for good. It is such a shock to see him here, let alone with gold eyes. It was then that I felt the presence of eighty six vampires, six miles out.

"They are coming."

We positioned ourselves on the field, facing the direction the Volturi would approach from. Carlisle stood in front, Edward and I stood to his right with Lizzie, Mason and Renesmee between us. The wolves to our right. The Denali's stood across on the other side of Carlisle with Esme and Garrett. Alice, Jasper, Emmett, Rose, Peter and Charlotte stood directly behind Carlisle. Benjamin, Tia and the Amazonians stood behind Alice and the Denali's and opposite the Irish coven. The last line was made up of Makenna, Charles, Amun, Kebi and Alistair. The rest of the wolves positioned themselves around us. When everyone tensed I knew they could hear the approach of the Volturi.

Three cloaked figures appeared first, followed by a triangle of six vampires and a line of seventy seven vampires. They stopped a good 100ft away. All the figures lowered their hoods revealing the feared Volturi.

"Hello Aro. It's been a long time."

"Carlisle, always so polite. Even when you have committed a crime you still have the decency to be welcoming."

"No crime has been committed. The children are not immortal."

"We see the children Carlisle. Don't lie to us."

"I do not lie Caius. See the colour in their cheeks. Hear the blood flow through their bodies."

"Artifice."

"Now, now Caius. I will collect every facet of the story. Perhaps Edward, as the children cling to you and the girl you have some part in this."

Edward turned to us and gave me crooked smile before starting the trek across the snow covered field. I wrapped a physical and mental shield around him in case they tried anything. When he reached Aro, I pulled them back. If Aro didn't read his mind he wouldn't believe us. He took Edward's hand in his. I scanned the crowd and saw Victoria glaring at me. I glared straight back.

"Fascinating. I come expecting three immortal children and find out you told a human our secret, having no intention of changing her. My, my. What have you been up to in the last two years? I want to congratulate you Edward on finding your mate. You've been alone for so long. Can I meet your family?"

He turned to me. I saw Edward nod at me from the corner of my eye. I picked Renesmee up into my arms and led Mason and Lizzie across the field with Leah on one side and Seth on the other, with Jacob and Emmett behind. When we reached the other side Aro smiled at me.

"It's nice to meet you Bella. From what I've seen from Edward you are quite the creature. Do you mind?"

He held his hand out for mine.

"Not at all."

I placed my hand in his. Electricity shot through my arm as I absorbed his power. His face went from concentration to shock. You are quite the creature Bella. I'm guessing you have a mental or physical shield."

"Mental."

"You can also read minds like Edward and send thoughts."

"That is correct."

"I have to ask, would you like a place on my guard?"

"No thank you Aro. I wish to stay with my family."

"Understandable. Can I meet your children?"

"Aro what is the meaning of this?"

"Caius. These are not immortal children."

"Of course they are."

"You think they deceive me brother?"

"No Aro."

"Then I will collect all details."

He turned back to us. Mason took a deep breath and stepped forward.

"Hello Aro. My name is Mason."

"Can I?"

"Of course."

Aro took Mason's hand in his and experienced the same as me. Nothing.

"Are you a mental shield as well Mason?"

"No. I have a physical shield."

"How wonderful."

"Hello Aro, I'm Elizabeth."

"Hello Elizabeth. May I?"

She raised her hand to his and this time he got a glimpse of her mind.

"You have had an interesting life. Have you not Lizzie?"

"It has been wonderful. I have great friends and an amazing family."

"I can see that."

Both Mason and Lizzie stepped back into Edward's arms.

"Hello Aro."

Renesmee raised her hand, ignoring Aro's outstretched hand. She placed his hand on her cheek, communicating to him.

"Please?"

Aro nodded to Renesmee, before looking at me.

"I am in awe of you Bella. You have had many bad experiences with our kind yet you stuck by the Cullens and have now created three lives. How many times have you hunted since being changed?"

"Four. The first was half a deer, the second a mountain lion, the third a quick deer and the last was a couple of days ago; I had two deer."

"You have no need for blood?"

"Not exactly. I still need it, I just don't crave it."

"What are you talking about Aro?"

"Marcus, brother, Miss Bella here is one of the most astonishing vampires I have seen. She conceived these three amazing children when she was human and delivered them two weeks and three days ago before changing into a vampire. She changed within hours and has no urge to drain anyone. I have witnessed moments of her training to fight. It appears she took on twelve vampires and three wolves and beat them all at once. If anyone was to be a vampire, it is her."

"Preposterous brother. No one can fight that well. Not even our new guard member."

"It is true Caius."

"What about the children? Bring forward the witness."

We backed off as Victoria was dragged in front of Caius.

"Are these the children you saw?"

"I don't know."

Felix lit a torch, holding it up.

"I mean. They are different, older."

"So you falsely accused the Cullens?"

"Yes, but they killed my mate unprovoked."

"Actually Victoria, from what I have seen from young Edward's mind, it was your mate that intended on killing Edward's. If it is anyone who has committed a crime it would be you, for bringing this confrontation on the innocent. You will take full responsibility for what you have done."

"No please don't."

We had now reached our side and I hide Renesmee and Lizzie's eyes, whilst Edward covered Mason's. Demetri leaped on Victoria and pulled her head off. Felix lit her body on fire.

"Aro as you can see, we have done nothing wrong here."

"I see that Carlisle, but that doesn't eliminate the threat of what they could become. I must admit that when I saw the battalion you had assembled all had golden eyes apart from my old Romanian friends. If we do not know what these children could do in the future, then the question is, is it safe to let the unknown live?"

"Jane, don't."

Edward shouted at her, as he ran in front of Carlisle. He collapsed to the ground writhing in pain. I growled at Jane, whilst wrapping a shield around him and everyone else. He slowly stood up and made his way over to me.

"I got this."

"Well it looks as if Bella is more powerful with her mental shield than believed. Alec, care to test?"

"Certainly Master."

A white cloud escaped his hands and ghosted across the ground. Benjamin sent a gust of wind at it but had no effected. He opened up a trench in the ground but it flowed straight over it. Just before it touched Carlisle, it hit a wall; my mental shield. The white mist went all the way up the wall and over our heads in a dome shape before disappearing altogether. Everyone looked at Aro, waiting his next move.

"It looks like Bella is more powerful than any of you thought."

"I may have been practising."

"This doesn't mean we can let you live. Anyone who stands by the Cullens will face the same fate as them."

They all looked at me as if asking what to do. I nodded at them. They all stood confidently, glaring at the Volturi.

"Very well then."

Aro began to run at us. No one else moved. Carlisle ran at him. I was suddenly sucked into a vision.

_Both of them leap at each other. Carlisle's body flies through the air and Aro lands with Carlisle's head in his hands._

I wouldn't reach them in time if I stayed this way. I took off running to the point they'd collide. As I leapt through the air I shifted into a panther and collided with Aro, flinging him back into hi guard. Carlisle stopped running and started at me in shock. I growled at Aro, as he flipped to his feet, staring at me. I shifted back into myself and took in the stares.

"Don't attack my dad."

"How did you do that?"

"Perhaps I didn't mention the fact that I have more than three abilities."

I created a wall of fire behind the line of Volturi members causing them to shriek in fear and move forward. I created a ball of fire in my palm and threw it into the air, catching it in the other hand. I threw it at Aro's head and froze it just before impact, extinguishing it.

"You don't want to mess with me."

I made my way back to Edward's side as everyone started at me. I took Edward's hands in mine and stared at Aro.

"Everyone here is under my protection."

I suddenly felt the presence of a new vampire approaching from the left. Aro must have noticed the new arrival as he smiled at me.

"I don't think you've met the new member of the guard. I doubt even you could take her on."

Said vampire ran into the clearing and stood next to Aro, looking at the ground.

"I have dealt with Maria Master. She will not be a problem again."

"You killed Maria?!"

"I did. She has been on the run from the Volturi for five years."

"Well done. Perhaps you should take Felix's place."

"Master, I do not want to. I have agreed to work for you but I will not replace any of the guard. They have spent years earning their place. I will not replace them after a year of working for you."

"My offer will always be open to you. You are like a daughter to me. I want what's best for you."

"Who were you talking about before I arrived?"

"The Edward Cullen's mate. She is powerful, I'll admit, but I think you could take her."

"I'll do what I can Master. Why do so many have gold eyes? I was under the impression only two Covens drank from animals."

"They have been inspired to change by one individual. What do you get from her?"

"Master, I can't read her."

"What do you mean? You can read everyone, she has a mental shield. Can you not remove it?"

"No Master. It is too strong to remove. I believe she has a physical shield as well."

"Is this true?"

Aro looked at me, as did everyone else, but the hooded figure.

"It is true I am what you may call a power sponge. I have collected all our witnesses' abilities as well as yours Aro. My mental shield allows me to adapt them. I can see your whole life story and what is to come for you in an instant. I can set fire to this entire forest in seconds. I can burn you to death with a click of my fingers. I can cause an electric shock to render you useless. I can rid you of emotions and force you to do what I want you to. I could force all of you to leave and forget anything that happened here. I could blind you so we can attack you without you being able to fight back. I can shift into any creature be it mythical or not. I can tell if you have been lying about anything and what the real truth is. I can destroy the Volturi with one look. Do you believe you could defeat me?"

"Why not give it a try? I've never had a challenge."

"Can I see who I'll be fighting?"

"Bella, what are you doing? Can you really do all those things?"

"Yes. I wanted to tell you, but I couldn't let Aro find out. I'm sorry."

"Don't be Bella. I'm so glad you can defend yourself. You don't need to fight her. You shouldn't have too. I love you Bella."

"I love you too Edward."

"Bella."

"That is my name. Now you know mine, what is yours?"

"I had a sister called Bella."

"That's nice to know. Show me who you are."

Without looking up she lowered her hood and shook her hair out. Our eyes looked and I saw her. Everyone gasped as she stood proud and tall. My sister, my twin was alive- sort of- and here. My twin who died fourteen years ago.

"Ava?"

"Bella?"

I let go of Edward's hand and ran to her. She ran at me, our eyes never leaving each other's. We met half across the field, embracing each other in a tight hug. A bright light flashed around us as we held onto each other.

"Is it really you Ava?"

"Yeah. I'm home Bella. I'm sorry."

"No, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have told you to go away. It's my fault; all my fault. I'm so, so sorry."

"I should have come and found you."

"I missed you so much Ava."

"I missed you too Bella."

"Let's make them remember."

"We were incredible."

"Simply incredible."

We sang together.

"So you think you could take me on?"

"Any day."

We let out a short shaky laugh as we were sobbing into each other's shoulders.

"How's Mom?"

"Same old Mom. She wasn't the same until the funeral. When we said our final goodbyes, she went back to her old ways. She found someone."

"What funeral?"

"Yours."

"What about this guy he found?"

"His name's Phil. He plays baseball for a living. He's good for Mom, but he is a couple years younger than her."

"What about Dad?"

"He was crushed. I didn't see him for three years and then we started our visits again. He's doing better. He loved you. He still does."

"How are you?"

"I don't know. I'm indescribably happy to have you in my arms, but what about the Volturi?"

"I'll deal with them. I'm practically Aro's daughter. He raised me since I was four."

"How did you escape the van?"

"Jane and Alec were passing through and tried their powers on me when I was in the van. It didn't work so they flipped the van, pulled me out and let it hit another car. I've been with them ever since."

"When were you changed?"

"Our eighteenth birthday. You?"

"Two weeks ago."

"You're like me. No thirst right?"

"Yeah."

"Why do the Volturi want you dead?"

"They thought I'd created immortal children but found me instead and want me, Edward and Alice to join him."

"He won't take any of you."

"Thanks. I think we should explain to everyone what's happening because they didn't hear a word of what we've said."

"I think that would be best. By the way, nice eyes, gold suits you."

"Thanks, you too. I think gold suits you too. How come Aro let you be a vegetarian?"

"He couldn't say no when I told him I'd kill of each of his guard, starting with Jane and Alec."

"Good idea. We could still do it."

"I think we should leave it."

We pulled away from each other but kept our hands linked together. I looked down at our legs to see a spiral on the outside of my right ankle, with a blue circle in the middle and a matching symbol on the outside of Ava's left ankle. Ava noticed my sapphire necklace that had fallen out of my shirt. She pulled her own one out of her Volturi robe.

"Sisters for life,"

"Friends forever."

If we could cry, we'd both be drowning in our tears by now. I saw Edward approach from the corner of my eye.

"Do you want to meet my family?"

"Of course."

I turned to Edward and held my hand out to him. He took my hand and wrapped his other arm around my waist.

"Ava, this is my husband Edward. Edward, this is my sister Ava."

"You're married?! Since when?"

"Tuesday."

"I'm so happy for you two."

Ava being Ava jumped on us wrapping her arms around us both.

"It's nice to meet you Ava. Bella's missed you."

"I've missed her too."

She jumped off us and looked us over.

"You guys are so cute together."

"Thanks Ava."

"Ava. What is the meaning of this?"

"Aro shut up."

"What did you say?"

"I said shut up Aro. Come over here."

Aro stood in front of us, looking between me and Ava.

"Ava, how are you and Bella related?"

"She's my twin."

"You have a twin?"

"Yes."

"How come you never told us about her, or showed your face?"

"I lost my twin. Do you think I'd be all happy and excited about seeing my own face in people's minds? I have the same face as my sister. Seeing my face would remind me of her. I couldn't look at myself."

I threw my arms around my sister as she said that.

"I'm sorry Ava. Perhaps we should talk about what will happen next. We still have to come to a decision as to what to do about the children."

"What children?"

"Our children."

"You had children. I'm an aunt. Oh my gosh. I get to be an aunt?"

"Yeah. You're an Aunt Ava."

"How did it happen?"

"They are half human, half vampire. I had them when I was human."

"Amazing."

"Do you want to meet them?"

"Can I?"

"Of course."

I smiled up at Edward, as I grabbed her hand and led her over to the others.

"Mason, Lizzie, Renesmee can you come here?"

They climbed from the wolves backs and ran over to us.

"Ava, these are our children. Mason, Elizabeth and Renesmee. Babies this is your Aunt Ava."

"They're adorable."

"Momma. Is this your sister?"

"Yes Lizzie. This is my twin Ava."

Lizzie jumped into Ava's arms. I scooped Mason into my arms and Edward scooped Renesmee into his arms.

"That's Elizabeth Emmalie Ally Ava Cullen. She loves hugging people."

"Why that name?"

"Elizabeth was Edward's mom's name and the rest was after her Aunts and Uncles, including you."

"Thanks Bella."

"She wrapped her free arm around my neck, pulling me closer to her.

"It's nice to meet you Aunt Ava."

"It's nice to meet you too Lizzie. You look just like your mom and I did when we were younger."

"Lizzie come here."

Lizzie jumped into my arms as I passed Mason into Ava's arms.

"This is Mason Anthony Cullen after Edward; Mason was Edward's surname and Anthony was his middle name. He's the oldest. He looks just like Edward. He used to have emerald green eyes."

"Hello Mason. You're a handsome little man aren't you?"

"It's because I look like my daddy."

"That you do Mason, that you do. I hope you've been taking care of your sisters."

"Yeah. I protect them from trouble."

"I'm glad to hear it."

Mason climbed into Edward's arms as he handed Renesmee over to Ava.

"Finally, we have our youngest, Renesmee Carlie Jasmine Cullen. Renesmee is a mix of her grandma's Renee and Esme, Carlie is a mix of her grandfather's Charlie and Carlisle and Jasmine is for her last uncle."

"She looks just like the both of you. The perfect mix."

Renesmee raised her hand to Ava's cheek telling her something. When she moved her hand Ava smiled at her and nodded. She looked at me, smiling.

"I'm not going anywhere."

"You'd better not."

"Ava, you cannot stay here. You have a duty to the Volturi."

"I do not Aro. As grateful as I am that you saved me from that van all those years ago, I will not stay with you. The way you live in that castle and only allow me to leave for missions is not a life I wish to live. I have told you before that I will reconsider if you change the way you live."

"Aro, this life is not meant for everyone. I have said that to everyone here, yet they have tried their best and have succeeded so far. I do not expect them to keep to this lifestyle, I am shocked to see them attempt a better way of life even if they only last a week. The most surprising would be Alistair."

Everyone turned to look at him, as he sat on a tree branch at the edge of the clearing.

"He showed no interest in helping us in the first place. Yesterday, he left without telling anyone where he was going or if he was coming back. This morning he appeared with golden eyes, and agreed to fight if it came down to it. He has proved it is possible to change."

"You really think defying what we are makes us better people?"

"That's the thing though. Ever since I found out about the Cullens I didn't judge them on what they were but who they are. I saw seven strong, independent people who'd do anything to protect their family. Even when I was bitten by a vampire, I didn't see the difference between the Cullens and humans because they didn't drain me dry. Edward sucked the venom from me, giving me my humanity back. He went against his nature of sucking his singer dry, but saved me instead. What you are doesn't define the person inside. Your actions do."

"I've never met anyone more passionate than Carlisle Bella. But I think I just met his match. I will consider what you have said and I'd like to get to know you and your family better. I will talk to the guard and see what they wish to do. I can see no crime has been committed. Seeing your children, and how they behave, I doubt we will have any trouble from them or you. Perhaps instead of destroying new findings, we should embrace them for they could be something extraordinary. Carlisle if it is alright with you I'd like to stay with you so I can information on the children."

"You are perfectly welcome Aro."

"Thank you Carlisle."

I turned to see the guard looking extremely confused. I noticed Marcus was the only one not concerned with what was happening. I read his mind to find he wished his mate Didyme was here with him. The subconscious thoughts of two caught my attention. I turned and growled at the Romanians. They looked surprised by my sudden turn as did everyone else.

"Vladimir, Stefan stand over there."

I pointed to the space between us and the Volturi. They looked at me curiously with a hint of fear but complied with me.

"I'll be back in a moment."

I put Lizzie on the ground and pecked Edward on the lips before standing in front of the Romanians.

"Marcus come over here."

He ran to my side as if he didn't care if I killed him on the spot.

"Kill them."

I pointed at Vladimir and Stefan, who looked taken aback by what I said.

"They've done nothing wrong."

"What if I were to say they have held your mate capture for all these years. That they took Didyme and locked her up in a fire pressured room. They fed her twice a year, to leave her weak and useless. Would you kill them then?"

Without saying anything he ripped each of their heads off.

"Go to Romania, she is being held in their castle. The door should open easily but watch for the walls, one touch and you'll burn to death."

"Thank you Bella."

He took off running with a new found determination.

"What's going on Bella?"

"Aro did not kill Didyme. It was the Romanians who captured her as revenge for them burning their castles. She is alive. Once she has fed she will be as good as new. Burn these two."

I ran back to Edward and he wrapped me up in his arms.

"You are amazing love."

"Thanks."

He lowered his lips to mine, catching me up in a loving kiss. When we broke apart I leaned my forehead against his.

"Let's go home."

"Okay."

I turned to see the Volturi had left and everyone else was celebrating.

"Come on everyone, let's go home."

A chorus of cheers rang out as everyone hugged and kissed each other. Edward and I scooped our children up and hugged them close to us.

"Are they gone momma?"

"Yes baby. They won't hurt us."

"Thank you momma."

"I love you guys so much."

"I love you too momma."

I hugged them all close to me before letting them go and taking my sister into my arms again.

"Let's go home."

"You want me to come with you?"

"Why wouldn't? No matter what, we're sisters."

"Through the tough times."

"And the good."

"We'll always have each other's backs."

"And defend each other no matter what it takes."

"Sisters for life."

"Friends forever."

We let go off each other and took off running after the others.


	68. Our Forever

**Our Forever**

When we left the cover of the trees we saw everyone sat around the living room, happiness evident on their faces. Hand in hand we entered the house. Everyone turned to look at us as we walked into the living room.

"Everyone I'd like you to meet my twin sister Ava."

"You're sister?"

"So I was right."

We all looked at Peter questioningly.

"When I saw you fight us all off, Bella, I thought about the legend I told you last night. The way you naturally knew what to do, the way you had no thirst for blood. I was astounded by the fluidity you moved even for a vampire. I believed that if you had a twin sister then you would have had a strong chance of being one of the prophesied. That spiral on your ankles proves that."

Everyone looked at our ankles, examining them.

"So we are supposed to kill the Volturi?"

"No. The prophecy stated that you'd change the way vampires live not necessarily kill the Volturi. I believe you could easily achieve that in a matter of weeks."

"Isn't that quite a big feat for us?"

"I don't think so. You've changed everyone in this room in the space of a week, as well as, getting married, going to school, raising your children, teaching us to fight, practising your shield and assuring us we'd survive. I'm surprised you haven't combusted with everything you've done."

Edward's arms wrapped around me from behind, pulling me into him. We sat down on the couch with Ava next to us. No one made a wish to leave so we all sat and talked about whatever. I told Ava about everything that had happened since she left and she told me about her life in Volterra and the fun she had with Felix, Demetri, Alec, Jane and the rest of the Volturi. She said that once you get to know them they aren't all that bad. Honestly, they didn't seem so bad to me. Yes Jane did attack my husband but she was under orders from Aro.

Esme came and sat with us eventually and got to know Ava. Alice then came over with Rose and pulled her away for a bit. Edward and I sat snuggled up together, observing everyone in the room. We shared some kisses and talked about what we'd do next. Carlisle came and sat with us, taking me into his arms.

"Bella, don't take this the wrong way but, why did you throw Aro away from me?"

I looked at Carlisle to see, not curious doctor, but a loving father.

"I had a vision. A vision of how it would turn out. I couldn't let the outcome of my vision come true. I did what I had to. I told you, I'd do anything to make sure you all came out unharmed."

"What would have happened?"

"Aro would have been holding your head."

Everyone's conversations stopped as they all listened. Carlisle wrapped his arms around me tighter, as he pulled my head to him.

"Thank you Bella."

"It was nothing dad."

"I'm so proud to call you my daughter. You've made this family so happy."

He held me for a few more minutes before kissing my head and going over to Esme. Edward took me into his arms again, rubbing soothing circles on my hip.

"You're so brave baby. I've never met anyone like you. You've changed the lives of everyone in this room, by being you. Thank you for finding me."

"You've made me the person I am today. You gave me a reason to live. When I first moved to Forks I had no real reason to live, my mom had found Phil and was happy. My dad was perfectly happy with his quiet town life. You were the one who gave me a purpose. The purpose to make you happy. Thank you."

"I love you Bella."

"I love you too Edward."

His head lowered to mine, our eyes connected. My hand held the back of his neck as our lips moved with each other. Our foreheads leaning against each other, we smiled up at each other.

"Do you want to go to our meadow?"

"Yeah."

We stood up and made our way to the door.

"We'll be back later. Thank you everyone for your help."

They all nodded to us and we took off running through the trees. When we got to the edge of the meadow, I melted the snow and helped grow long grass and wild flowers. Edward scooped me up bridal style and carried me to the centre of the meadow. He lay me down in his arms, cradling me to his chest.

"I want to show you something."

"What is it baby?"

"Just watch."

I opened my mind to him and showed him all my favourite memories of us, of him. When I finished showing him my thoughts, his lips crashed down on mine. I responded to his kiss before he pulled back.

"Can you show me that again?"

"No. Not now."

"Why not?"

"Just kiss me."

"Always."

His lips crashed down on mine again. It was a soft, passionate kiss that lasted a long time. I felt the ground disappear from beneath me as Edward ran us to our small home. He lay us on the bed without removing his lips from mine.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

"Forever."

"Forever."


	69. Epilogue

**Epilogue**

We spent the rest of the day in our meadow laying in each other's arms. Eventually we ran home together to see some of the Volturi. Everyone was cautious at first but when we could see that they posed no threat to us we relaxed and got to know them. The next few weeks were difficult at first as we had to go to school and pretend like nothing happened. Ava chose to join us at school. We took her to meet Charlie and involved him in our lives even when we had to move on. Life was going great. Edward and I spent every minute of the day together, not once leaving each other's side and whenever we were home we'd spend as much time with our babies as possible. They were growing fast but Aro had found some information on half breeds. We'd have our forever with our babies. And that's exactly what we did.


	70. Thank You

I'd like to thank all my readers for supporting me throughout this story. You don't know how much I appreciate it. It's my first full story I've actually finished writing. It was longer than I intended it to be but I hope the action continued and you didn't get too bored in any of it. Please leave a comment on how you found the story.

I hope you check out my other stories as I'll start posting a new one at the start of February. **How Much You Mean** to me took exactly, seven months, six days to write.

**I hope you all enjoyed my story as much as I enjoyed writing it.**

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**


	71. Dedication

p style="text-align: center;"I'd like to thank Mrs Stephenie Meyers for creating the world of Twilight and putting so much effort into it to create the books we all know and love. Without Mrs Meyers, I wouldn't be here writing this note as I wouldn't have written How Much You Mean To Me. She is my inspiration that I will forever be thankful for as, the world of twilight has brought me happiness in the dark moments of my life so far./p  
p style="text-align: center;"I dedicate this story to Mrs Meyers, for her passion and creativity that went into Twilight. I'd like to dedicate this story to Matthias Stormcrow for giving me my first review as well as all my readers and reviewers. You'll be hearing from me again soon in my other story/ future stories./p  
p style="text-align: center;"strong-x-/strong/p  
p style="text-align: center;"strongiwishiwherebellaswan/strong/p  
p style="text-align: center;"strongxxx/strong/p 


	72. Authors Note

Can I just say that I am really sad over Robert Pattinson's engagement. Yes I am happy that he seems to be happy but why couldn't it be with Kristen Stewart. They were great together. Obviously the pressure of being a celebrity gets to everyone and Kristen got lost in herself and everything around her. She's been working really hard in the last few years and with media continuously watching her she had a relapse in judgement. Rob is moving way too fast after knowing FKA Twigs for only six months.

I pray everyday that Rob will forgive Kristen and get back together. Twilight won't be the same without the real couple. Not for me at least. If you agree with me leave a review

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**


	73. Hey Guys This is important

**Hey Guys,**

I don't know whether I have the right to say anything as this does not effect me directly but I felt the need to.

This last weekend has been so tragic. First with the killing of one of my favourite YouTubers, Christina Grimmie and then with the massacre in the Pulse gay bar. My heart goes out to all affected in both instances, especially those who were in the vicinity of the events.

From what I've heard on the news, there have been many **hero's.**

Marcus Grimmie put his own life at risk by tackling the man, after he'd shot several times at the beautiful young woman, **Christina Grimmie**. He saved many lives that were at risk around them out of the love for his sister. I don't think that anyone will ever understand the love between the brother and sister no matter how hard people try. We can only be there to offer condolences and support in a time need. Player 2 lives on in our hearts.

And then there is the hero's in the Pulse club that did what they could to save the lives of people around them whilst putting themselves at risk. Ex-militant bouncer, Imran Yousuf, saved dozens of people by opening the back door and letting them out. He waited until he could no longer get anyone else out. Whilst he could not save everyone, his actions were heroic. If any good can come from this event, I hope that it raises awareness for the **LGBTQ+** community and I hope that action will be taken to prevent this from happening again.

I cannot wrap my head around either events. The world can be a crazy place but to kill people in cold blood just doesn't make sense to me. I've thought carefully about what I want to say and prepared a few words that I believe need to be heard.

**It is not what we should have done; it is what we will do next. How many more must lose their lives before the world can come to peace with one another? Everyone is created equal. Their decisions in life do not make them inferior to those around them. Nothing will make them inferior as they fight against this. Lives are meant to be lived, not cut down.**

**We look to the nation to stand together against this. But we look to the world for support in fighting this cause. There are some things that we cannot do alone. As a nation we stand strong, as a planet we prosper.**

**-x-**

**iwishiwherebellaswan**

**xxx**


End file.

Twilight, Angst, Romance